《Shadow Bug》 Chapter 1: Bite Black & White, Two sides of this world Black brings despair and suffering White brings peace and prosperity In fear and spite we attack the dark, Only to be consumed by it
Kato¡¯s head was fuzzy as he slowly opened his eyes. He realized he was chained to a chair in a dimly lit room. In front of him, four men were talking, but their conversation stopped when they noticed Kato was awake. 1st Guy: Gaki, he''s awake Gaki entered the room through the door at the end of the hall Gaki: Is he now? (he approaches Kato) Kato: Umm.....where am i? Who are you guys? Where''s my mom? 2nd Guy: You ask a lot of questions for someone in your situation. 3rd Guy: It¡¯s hard to believe he¡¯s the only one who survived the shadowfication process. Kato: Survived? What are you talking about? Gaki: Since you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll explain. Our organization has been searching for humans compatible with shadow energy. The shadowfication incidents of the past two months? That¡¯s us. We¡¯ve been using shadow bugs to transfer shadow energy into people. Most of them fail, either turning into shadow monsters or dying. But you, you survived. Kato: wait.....how is that possible? Gaki: (shrugs his shoulders) Beats me. I don''t get it either. It was at this moment that Kato realized what it meant for him to have survived the shadowfication process that killed a lot of people. Kato: So that means.... Gaki: Yeah....YOU AIN''T HUMAN ANYMORE
Hours earlier Kato Hamura, a seventeen-year-old student at Benville High School in Haiwa, lived with his mother in Benville City. This world is perpetually at war with shadows¡ªsupernatural beings with shadow energy. Humans rely on Lighters, supernatural beings with lighter energy, to fight shadows. For 500 years, shadows and Lighters have been in conflict. In 1950, the Lighters formed the Hunter Force Association (HFA), a police force dedicated to eliminating shadows and shadow monsters¡ªhumans or Lighters who had undergone forced shadowfication and turned into monsters. Though shadows mostly hide, shadow monsters can appear unexpectedly. On this July morning in 2021, Kato prepared for school. His best friend, Takimo Zenoshi, was waiting for him. Takimo: Hurry up Kato. We''re gonna be late for school again. You know I don''t like to miss roll calls. Kato: (With his mouth full) Then go on ahead. Takimo: No Way. Walking to school alone sucks. It''s much more fun when you walk with someone. Kato: Huh? Then go walk with someone else if you wanna get to school early. Takimo: Walking to school alone really sucks and besides you''re my best friend so I always wanna walk to school with you. Kato: (Grins) Expecting me to blush? Takimo: (Grins back) Don¡¯t make this weird. Hurry up! Kato: (continues eating) Takimo: By the way, our final exams scores are dropping today Kato: Wait, that was today? Takimo: Yes, it''s today. How could you forget? (At that moment a woman with black hair who is Kato''s mom entered the kitchen to make herself breakfast.) Good morning Mrs Hamura. Korra: Oh Takimo. How are you? Takimo: I''m fine. (Turns back to Kato) By the way, what were we doing last night? I called you last night to remind you about today. Korra: He was watching Studio Ghibli movies again. Kato: Mom!!!! (embarrassed face) Takimo: (cartoonish face) Again?! (Looks at Kato who was too focused on his food) Why do you watch that piece of crap anyway???? Kato: The plots of those shows are really interesting and it catches you at the first episode. Takimo: (cartoonish face) How can you say that with a straight face?! Kato: I always keep a straight face. Takimo: No you don''t!!! Korra: (laughs) Kato: (looks at the time) Let''s get going. We''re going to be late, Takimo. Takimo: (Grins) That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying! This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Kato: (washes his dishes and carries his bag) We''re heading out now mom. Korra: Alright dear. Take care and be careful Takimo: We will. As Kato and Takimo walked to school, they passed a district that had been attacked by a shadow monster the night before. HFA members were on the scene, investigating. Turns out the owner of a store just turned into a shadow monster out of nowhere. Kato and Takimo observed for a little bit and continued their walk to school. Kato: Damn. That must have been a huge monster. Takimo: Aren¡¯t you scared? It was close to your neighborhood. Kato: Yeah, I¡¯m scared, but I try not to think about it. The Hunters will handle it. Takimo: Yeah. The Hunters are so cool. Kato: Then why not join the Hunters after we graduate? You''re a lighter aren''t you? Takimo: (Sighs) I admire the Hunters, but it¡¯s not my thing. I¡¯d rather use my powers differently¡ªmaybe open a restaurant and sell grilled food. Kato: Ooh. Free food? Takimo: (Laughs) Idiot. Kato: I¡¯m supposed to be your VIP! Takimo: In your dreams. They both enter the train and stopped at the next station and came out and continued walking to school. At one point they got to time square in Benville City which had a gigantic TV which displayed a lot of ads and stuff. But this time it was announcing some news. Kato tapped Takimo and they both watched the newscaster make her announcement. Newscaster: Last night, a total number of 16 people were turned into shadow monsters. Reports say that these people were usually fine during the day and had no symptoms whatsoever before turning into shadow monsters. The Hunter Force Association are still carrying out their investigation to find out the cause of this incident but they urge us citizens to stay safe and report anything or anyone who seems unusual. Have a good day. This is Sarah McBarry and this is the Benville News. Kato and Takimo eventually get to school but they were late for their roll call. Now it was their lunch break. The final year students were awaiting their results and decided to pass the time playing sports games and what not. Kato and Takimo were watching the other boys play football on the school field. Takimo: Hey Kato. What do you want to study when you get to college? Kato: I dunno. Haven''t given much thought to it yet. Takimo: Really? Why? Kato: Well, I¡¯m seventeen and the college I want to attend only accepts eighteen-year-olds. You¡¯re older, so you can apply now. I want to stay with my mom until then. It¡¯s my way of supporting her. Takimo: You really love your mom don''t you? Kato: Yeah I do. She doesn''t say it alot but I can tell she''s still hurt that my dad left the way he did and it''s my job to make sure she doesn''t go through anything that will make her sad or make her stress too much. Takimo: So that''s why you always ace your exams the way you do. It''s your way of keeping her happy. Kato: Yeah that''s it. I don''t work that hard for my sake. I do it for her. Takimo: You''re amazing Kato Kato: Really? A group of girls walked by and waved at Kato. He waved back. Takimo: (Sighs) I wish the girls noticed me like that. Kato: Why do they go for me? Takimo: Huh?! You¡¯re the top student in our class and you''re good-looking. Of course, they''ll notice you. If I were a girl, I¡¯d fall for you too. Kato: (Grins) Expecting me to blush? Takimo: (Grins) Don¡¯t make this weird. Why not date one of them? Kato: You know why. Takimo: Huh? Oh, right. Still have feelings for Mira? Kato: (Blushes) Shut up! Takimo: (Laughs) Bet you fantasize about her. Kato: (Embarrassed) No, I don¡¯t! That would be weird! Takimo: (Grins) Ooh, here she comes. Kato: (Panicked) What?! Mira Smith. An eighteen year old girl in Kato''s class. She was adored by everyone in her class because of her dark red hair. She and Kato have been in the same class since high school began and have been friends since then. Mira: Hey guys. What''s up? Takimo: Oh hey Mira. Kato: Hey Mira. (Takimo starts to tease him) Cut it out! Mira: What''s up with you guys? Takimo: Oh nothing. Just that Kato has something to tell you. Kato: (to himself) I do? Mira: He does? Takimo: Of Course he does. Now go on. (He moves away from them so he can give them alone time) Mira: So....what did you want to tell me? Kato: (to himself) Damn you Takimo! Pairing me up with Mira like that?! Gosh this is so embarrassing. Maybe the world should swallow me right now Mira: Uhh...Kato? Kato: YESS? Mira: What did you want to tell me? Are you okay though? Kato: (Nervous) Uh, I was wondering if you¡¯d go on a date with me? Mira: ((Surprised) Takimo: (Watching from a distance) He really did it. Kato: (embarrassed face) Of Course If you don''t want to go, it''s fine. I can just.... Mira: Sure. I''d love to go on a date with you. Kato: Really? Mira: Sure. I''ll text you my address so you can pick me up tonight at eight. Don''t be late. Kato: (smiling) I won''t. After school, Kato rushed home to get ready for his date. His mother helped him pick out an outfit and gave him advice. Korra: Make sure you get her flowers on your way to her house. Kato: Yeah mom. I will. Korra: And make sure you tell her she looks beautiful. Women like that sort of thing. Kato: Yeah mom. Korra: (grabs a comb and begins to comb Kato''s blonde hair) Just making sure you look good. Kato: Alright mom. I have to go now or I''ll be late. Korra: Alright. (grabs Kato''s arm before he leaves) Before you go can you help me take the trash to the back? Kato: (sighs) Right Right. (picks up the trash bag and moves towards the backdoor) As Kato reentered the house, two insects followed him in. One bit him on the arm, while the other bit Korra. Kato: Okay mom. I''m heading out now (picks his phone as is about to call Mira) Korra: Okay dear. Enjoy yourself....(starts to feel dizzy and drops to the ground.) Kato: (notices his mother collapsing and runs to her) Mom? What''s wrong? Korra: (groans in pain) Kato: Mom? What''s wrong?? (he notices the insect on her hand and how her blood veins were glowing dark blue. He also notices that the same thing happened to his arm but he wasn''t weak or anything.) Korra: (groans in pain) Kato: Mom!! Kato picked up his phone and called "911" and told them that his mother had collapsed. After giving them his house address he hung up the phone and turned only to see a man that he didn''t know and the next thing he knew, he was knocked out by someone who came from behind him.
Present Day and Hour Kato was still in the room with Gaki and his men and Gaki had just said the words he didn''t want to hear. Gaki: Yeah....YOU AIN''T HUMAN ANYMORE. Kato: It''s a lie. It''s all a lie. YOU''RE LYING!!! Gaki: Hey brat! If you really weren''t the one, then we won''t have taken you in the first place. Kato: So there''s no way to prove that I''m a shadow? Gaki: You can sense our energies can''t you? Kato: (suddenly realizes that he could feel a dark energy surrounding everyone in the room and he could feel the same energy within himself) No.....that''s not true......you guys are. Gaki: (punches him in the face) Kato: (groans in pain and spits out blood) Gaki: I was gonna punch a tooth out but that didn''t happen. Guess you really are a tough guy. Kato: (shudders in fear and then remembers) Wait...what about my mother? Did she become a shadow too? Gaki: Your mom? No she didn''t. She''s been put in a coma. I thought that she would be compatible too but I guess this compatibility comes from your dad and not her. Anyway what I''m saying is that she wasn''t compatible with shadow energy and SHE''S GOING TO DIE. But that''s too bad. She really had a pretty face. Kato: (in shock) Where is she? Gaki: We left her behind. Besides, the HFA stormed your house after we left. And- Kato: (tears flow from his face) My mother is going to die??.... Gaki: I told already didn''t I? She''s lucky she didn''t turn into a shadow monster immediately after being bitten. Kato: Why me?...I WAS LIVING A NORMAL LIFE BEFORE YOU SHOWED UP!!!!! WHY ME????!!!!!!!!! Gaki: (punches Kato) Sorry to break it to you but the world doesn''t work according to your desires. You probably looked at all shadows as monsters all your life. Well now YOU''RE ONE OF US NOW AND THERE''S NOTHING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT. (to the other three guys there with him) Lock him up. Zero will decide what to do with him. The three guys carry Kato who is still chained at his hands and feet and they lock him in a dark room where he couldn''t escape. Meanwhile back at Kato''s house, the HFA had responded to Kato''s phone and met his passed out mother on the kitchen floor. She was taken to the hospital. The HFA began investigating the house and found Kato''s phone with fourteen missed calls from Mira and Takimo who left a message wishing him luck on his date with Mira. The next day, the HFA announced Kato Hamura as a missing person. Chapter 2: Berserk I thought I knew exactly who I was That I am different and unique as I can be But this person in the mirror is not me It can''t be me
Two days had passed since Kato was taken by Gaki and his men. Confined in a dark room, Kato had only seen light when food was brought to him. The thought of his mother''s impending death weighed heavily on him, deepening his despair. Kato: (to himself) How long have I been locked up? It feels like an eternity. I want to escape, but I don¡¯t even know where I am. I have to find my mom and make sure she¡¯s okay. (recalling Gaki''s words) Of course she¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no proof that what he said is true. The door creaked open, and Gaki stepped in. Gaki: Get up, kid. Time to prove your worth. Kato: Prove my worth? Gaki: We¡¯re going to have you fight someone to see if you have the power we¡¯re looking for. Kato: Power? What are you talking about? Gaki: (annoyed, hits Kato on the head) You talk too much. Kato: (to himself) I don¡¯t understand any of this. But maybe I can find a way to escape. Gaki led Kato to a large room the size of a basketball court, filled with spectators. Kato''s heart sank as he realized he was expected to fight. Kato: Wait, am I really going to fight someone? Gaki: Didn¡¯t I say that? Show us what you¡¯ve got. Try not to get killed. Kato: (shocked) KILLED?!? Gaki left Kato in the arena and took a seat among the spectators. Kato¡¯s opponent, Kenny Kentaro, approached with a confident smile. Kenny: The name''s Kenny and I''m gonna be your opponent in this fight!! What''s your name?! Kato: (nervously) Ummm...Kato Hamura Kenny: Alright, Kato Hamura! I¡¯ll try to go easy on you, so make sure to put up a good fight! Kato:(still nervous) Wait a minute, I haven''t been in a fight before so..... Fear and uncertainty overwhelmed Kato. He was unprepared for combat and terrified of being seriously injured or killed. To make matters worse¡­ Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Kenny: [ White: Body Reinforcement ] Kato: (to himself) He¡¯s a Lighter?! Shadows and Lighters don¡¯t work together. So this group has both? Impossible! Kenny: Confused about how a Lighter is part of this group? There are more of us, including humans. Kato: (in shock) Humans????.....what are you.... Before Kato could finish, Kenny grabbed him and slammed him into the ground. Kato coughed up blood. Kenny: Come on, kid! Fight back! Struggling to get up, Kato tried to find an escape route. Kenny, however, was relentless, attacking with speed and power that Kato couldn¡¯t match. Each punch was devastating. Kato: (bleeding and in pain) His strength is overwhelming. I can¡¯t keep up... Kenny¡¯s Lighter technique, Body Reinforcement, made him nearly unbeatable for Kato, who had no combat experience. Kenny continued to attack, and Kato was barely able to defend himself. Kenny rushed to attack Kato again but luckily Kato is able to see him coming and manages to dodge and start running away from him. Kenny: Running away isn''t going to help you in this fight Kato!!! You have to fight back!!!! Kenny then punched the ground and the damage on the ground spreads everywhere on the battleground and causes Kato to miss his step and fall down. Kato immediately stands up but by that time Kenny had already caught up to him and grabbed him by his shirt. Kenny: (tsk) If this is the best you can do then I''m disappointed in you, Kato Hamura. Kenny held Kato with his left hand and started punching Kato with his right hand. There was nothing Kato could do against those punches and he started blacking out bit by bit. All this time, everyone is still watching the fight (or beat down is more like it) Gaki: (to Kenny) Hey Kenny. Make sure not to kill the kid. He may not awaken the power even if you beat him up like that. Kenny: (stops hitting Kato whose face is completely bloody and swollen) Aren''t people supposed to awaken their powers in situations like this? Damn it. What a way to spoil the fun, Gaki. Gaki: Maybe we can try again another time. Just drop the kid man. Kenny dropped Kato on the ground who is extremely weak and unable to stand up. Kenny expressed his disappointment and started walking away. Kato, weak and beaten, was on the brink of unconsciousness. He thought about how different his life was supposed to be, imagining a future with Mira and his mother. Kato: (to himself) It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way. I was supposed to have a normal life, go on a date with Mira, graduate, and protect my mother. How did it come to this? Then he remembered Gaki''s words. Kato: (to himself) The world doesn¡¯t align with our desires. I can¡¯t let this break me. I have to escape, see my mother. I have to fight back! GET UP! GET UP!! GET UP!!!! As Gaki checked his phone, he announced to everyone. Gaki: The HFA are on their way. We need to move. Suddenly, Kato¡¯s shadow energy surged. His appearance and aura transformed¡ªhis yellow eyes turned scarlet red, and his shadow energy intensified. Gaki: (surprised) His aura changed?! This is¡­ Kenny: (seeing the transformation) Has he awakened a perfect manifestation or is it a shadow technique? Looks like he¡¯s ready to fight for real! Kenny was caught off guard as Kato, now incredibly fast, grabbed him and slammed him to the ground. Kato then began landing powerful punches, knocking Kenny unconscious. The other Shadows and Lighters rushed in to subdue Kato but were swiftly overpowered. In a frenzied state, Kato fought off everyone who approached him. Gaki, seeing the situation escalating, decided to flee. Just then, HFA Hunters arrived, led by Jason Enderby (aka Jason Thunderbolt). They found the battleground littered with incapacitated bodies. Jason: (sighs) This is a mess. (notices Kato) Did you do this? Kato, still uncontrolled, charged at Jason. Jason: (to his team) Step back. Jason prepared his gauntlets, channeling Lighter energy into electricity. Jason: [White: Striking Voltage] Jason struck Kato with a lightning attack, electrocuting him and slamming him to the ground. Kato lost consciousness. The other four hunters were amazed by Jason''s strength as one of them wondered If this is what it''s like to be a Level 1 hunter and the rest wondered why they were even there because Jason seemed fine on his own. 1st Person: Sir, what about the rest of them? Jason: We''ll take the rest of them into custody. (points at Kato) Take him too. And be careful, he might wake up again. The group began arresting the rest of them. As they began to handcuff Kato, one of them recognised him. 2nd Person: Sir, this is Kato Hamura, the kid who was reported missing. Jason: Kato Hamura? Reports said he was kidnapped by Shadows, but he¡¯s one of them? This doesn¡¯t make sense. 2nd Person: Hmmmmm Jason: This case just got more complicated. I¡¯ll need to report this. (to his team) Let¡¯s go. Before they could leave, a sword made of shadow energy fell from the sky, landing in front of Jason. A masked man and woman appeared, attacking the Hunters and rescuing Kato & disappeared into the evening sky. As Kato was taken away by the masked figures, Jason looked on, puzzled and intrigued by the unexpected turn of events. 3rd person: I don''t get it. He had allies and they took him??? Doesn''t that mean that..... Jason: That''s he''s one of them? Maybe he has been this whole time. I don''t totally get it either so I''ll have to report this. (to the 2nd person) What''s his name again? 2nd person: Kato Hamura sir. Jason: Kato Hamura huh? Interesting. Chapter 3: Black Is White, White Is Black Do "monsters" live in caves? Do they live in the dark? Or do they live in cages? No, they''ll live among us
Kato jolted awake with a gasp, his heart racing from a nightmare where his mother transformed into a shadow monster. He glanced around, realizing he was on the rooftop of an unfinished building, wearing a white and black hoodie that wasn¡¯t his. Above him, a masked man and a girl waited. Masked guy: (to Kato) That¡¯s my hoodie. I¡¯m letting you borrow it since your clothes were torn. You better return it after this. Note: Kato never gave it back Masked girl: (with a hint of relief) I¡¯m honestly surprised you survived that attack from Jason. Can¡¯t have you dying before our date, Kato. Kato: (confused) Date? Who are you? How do you know my name? Masked Girl: ((sighs and removes her mask) Masked guy: (removes his mask) Kato¡¯s eyes widened as the girl revealed herself to be Mira Smith, the girl he was supposed to go on a date with. The masked man was someone he didn¡¯t recognize, with navy blue hair. Mira: Hey Kato, it¡¯s me. (gestures to the other man) And this is Isaiah. We¡¯re the ones who saved you. Kato: (shocked) Mira? You''re a shadow??? Mira: (sighs) (sighs) Yeah, I am. I know it¡¯s a lot to process, but¡ª Kato: (interrupting) So first I get turned into a shadow, kidnapped by a psychotic group, and now the girl I asked out on a date is a shadow? And my mom is in trouble? Yeah, it¡¯s a lot to take in. I don¡¯t even know what to say. Isaiah: A ¡°thank you¡± would be a good start. Mira: Look, Kato, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you. I couldn¡¯t risk being found out. Kato: (confused and angry) If you¡¯re a shadow, does that mean you were planning to turn me and my mom into shadows all along? Is that why we became friends? Mira: What? No, it¡¯s not like that at all! Isaiah: (irritated) Kato: How can I believe that? All this happened right after I asked you out. Is that a coincidence or¡ª Mira: Kato........ Isaiah: (angrily grabs Kato by the shirt and punches him) Mira: Isaiah!!! What are you- Isaiah: (to Kato) Do you have any idea how dangerous it was for us to save you with a "Level 1 Hunter" right there? We could¡¯ve let you die. But Mira didn¡¯t want to leave you in their hands, and here you are accusing her of being behind your shadowfication? Are you out of your mind?! Mira: Isaiah, Please stop. Isaiah: (ignoring her) You¡¯re judging us because the world sees Shadows as monsters. We¡¯re responsible for ruining your life? That all we do is cause destruction and pain? You act like we¡¯re the source of all the world¡¯s problems. Sure, some shadows are bad, but do you really think all of us are evil while you¡¯re the saints? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Kato saw and heard the pain & anger in his voice and immediately, his mind flashed back to something his mother had once said¡­.. Flashback to a few years ago Kato, aged 14, was watching the news about Shadows being captured by the HFA. His mother, Korra, was preparing dinner. Kato: (to himself) Damn it. It¡¯s these shadows again. Korra: (noticing Kato) Come on, dinner¡¯s ready. Kato: (sitting down) Mom, what do you think about shadows? Korra: Huh? Why are you asking me that? Kato: Well you never ever talk about them and you always have this sad look in your eyes when anyone refers to them as monsters. Korra: (sighs) Yes I believe they''re a different race of beings but I won''t refer to them as "monsters". Kato: Huh? Why???? Korra: It''s going to sound strange to you Kato, but I sometimes feel bad for the shadows because I don''t believe that all of them are as bad as the world makes them. Kato: (to himself) Feel bad for them? Korra: (holds her head and laughs) I bet you probably think that your mother is crazy now. Kato: What? Of Course not. I would never think that. But I do think it''s weird that you feel bad for beings who always kill us and made shadow monsters who do the same. But why mom? What made you have this this way? Korra: I once met a shadow who showed no intention of harming anyone. It made me think that not all shadows are as bad as people say. I believe we might be the ones who¡¯ve pushed them to become what they are today. Isaiah¡¯s words echoed the pain Kato¡¯s mother had expressed. Isaiah: We¡¯re not all evil. If we were, why would we risk our lives to save you? (Lets go of Kato) Kato: (guilt-ridden) I¡¯m so sorry, Mira. I accused you without knowing the whole story. It¡¯s just¡­ Suddenly, a new figure appeared¡ªErvin Smith, Mira¡¯s father, who had been hidden until now. Ervin: (cheerfully) What a dramatic scene. I¡¯m quite moved.. Kato: (confused) Who are you? Isaiah: You''re awfully late Mr Ervin. Mira: Dad, were you here the whole time? Ervin: (laughs) Yep, practicing stealth. Worked perfectly. HA HA HA!!!!!! Mira and Isaiah: (annoyed) AT LEAST ACT LIKE A CLAN HEAD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Kato: (shocked and speaks to himself) Dad??!! That''s her Dad??! Ervin approaches Kato and puts his left hand across Kato''s shoulder. Ervin: (to Kato) Sorry about Isaiah. He¡¯s passionate about fighting the stereotype that all shadows are evil. He changed because¡ª Isaiah: HEYYY!!! Don''t go revealing stuff about me! Damn it! Ervin: (laughs) Kato: (to Ervin) Umm..... Mister? Ervin: (cartoonish face) Ervin. Call me Ervin. Mira''s super awesome dad. Mira: (cartoonish face) No you''re not. Kato: Um Mr Ervin, it''s my fault. I said things without actually thanking them for saving me. But I don''t really get what''s been going on for the past two days. Ervin: (sighs) Well given your position in all this you''d obviously want to know why and how you survived the shadowfication process. Guess I''ll sum it up for you. Brace yourself. Kato: (to himself) Here it comes. Ervin: The group Mira and Isaiah saved you from is called the Kaimi Daja. They¡¯ve been behind the recent shadowfications. They were looking for a human who could survive the process, and that¡¯s you. Kato: But why was I able to survive the shadowfication process? Ervin: There''s a lot you need to know about. I get it but we have to get back to HQ to get more insight on your situation. Isaiah: (to Ervin) You''re sure we can tell him everything just like that? Ervin: But of course. He''s coming with us after all. Isaiah: Right Kato: (anxiously) I''m sorry but I have to ask. What happened to my mother? Do you know if she''s still alive?? Isaiah, Mira and Ervin''s faces grew down after Kato asked that question and Kato sensed that something else was wrong. Ervin: (sighs) She¡¯s alive, but her condition is critical. Kato: I need to see her! Ervin: I can''t let you see her right now. Kato: Huh?! Why? Why can''t I see my mother?? Ervin brings out his phone and shows Kato the news which went live an hour ago. The media had announced that Kato Hamura was wanted for having a hand in the multiple shadowfication incident that had occurred over the last few months and they also announced that he tried to turn his own mother into a shadow and she was now in a coma in the Benville Central hospital and her survival chances are very very low. Kato: (devastated) My mom is going to die? Why is this happening? This doesn''t make any sense! If anything I''m the victim here!! I''m the one who was kidnapped and now I''m a country wide threat???? Isaiah: The world sees shadows as evil, and now that you¡¯re one, you¡¯re being judged the same way. Kato: (broken) How did it come to this? Ervin: (looks at Kato and sighs) Mira: Dad? What''s wrong? Ervin: (to Mira) Nothing. (he then proceeds to tap Kato on his shoulder) You were living a normal life but somehow you were able to survive the shadowfication process and now the people responsible for turning your life upside down are going to keep coming after you. So what are you going to do about it?? Kato: (reminiscing about his kidnapping and his mother¡¯s fate) Ervin: It''s alright if you can''t answer now. You need time to think it over and come up with a reasonable response. What''s your name? Kato: Ummm....Kato Hamura. Ervin: Kato Hamura, until you decide your next move, I¡¯ll take you in. (to Mira and Isaiah) We¡¯ll stay at another house tonight and head to the estate in the morning. Good work, both of you. They all headed to the ¡°other house¡± to rest before the next steps in the morning. Chapter 4: Show Me Ervin took Kato and the others to a second house and provided Kato with a room and a change of clothes for the next day. Kato found it hard to sleep, overwhelmed by the events of the past two days. His transformation into a Shadow, the ongoing pursuit by the Kaimi Daja group, his mother''s uncertain fate, and the reality of his fugitive status weighed heavily on him. To add to his turmoil, Mira, the girl he had feelings for, was also a Shadow. Reflecting on Isaiah''s words about Shadows not being inherently evil, Kato considered how his best friend Takimo would react to the situation. The next day rolled in.......... Mira awoke and gazed at a picture of her and her mother on her bedside table. She smiled at the picture and jumped from her bed. She took off her clothes and moved to the bathroom to take a shower. She recalled Kato''s anguish the night before and felt empathy for his loss, understanding the pain of losing a mother. Ervin had already left, but he had mentioned that Kayomi would arrive to get them when the time came. Isaiah was in the kitchen preparing breakfast. Kato emerged from his room and encountered Mira in the hallway. Mira: Good morning Kato Kato: (yawns) Good morning Mira Mira: Didn''t sleep well? Kato: No. Still having time processing everything. Mira: I guess its lot for you to process Kato: (suddenly recalling his earlier words) I¡¯m really sorry for how I spoke to you yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean to after everything you did for me. Mira: (sighing) It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s natural to react that way. Everyone believes Shadows are monsters, so it¡¯s understandable. Kato: But how did you manage to find me? Mira: (face turns red) Ummm......that''s- Isaiah: She found out after going to your house and not seeing you there and found out your mom was in a coma because of the shadowfication process. She started looking for the Kaimi Daja immediately because she suspected they were behind it. Kato: (Looking at Mira) You did all that for me? Mira: (hides her face) Isaiah: She did all that because she¡­¡­ Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Mira: (interrupting) Don¡¯t just say things like that! Isaiah: (cartoonish face) Sorry. I''m so sorry. Kato: (puzzled) I don''t get what''s going on. Later, they gathered for breakfast, which Isaiah had prepared. The food was delicious. Kato: Wow. This is really good!!!! Mira: I know right. Isaiah''s cooking is really good. Isaiah: (drinks water, avoiding further comments) Mira: (playfully) At least say something, Isaiah. Kato: (remembering Isaiah¡¯s earlier frustration) I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said last night. I¡¯ve always been taught that Lighters and humans are inherently good and Shadows are evil. But my mom once told me a story about a Shadow who just wanted to live peacefully. And now, seeing what you did for me, it¡¯s clear that my perspective was wrong. My mom used to say, ¡°We treated them like monsters, so they responded to our hate and became monsters.¡± But you both risked your lives for me. Isaiah: So what are you saying? Kato: I want to change my perspective. Since my previous beliefs were wrong, I want you to show me the right way. Isaiah: I guess we can do that. Mira: I was worried that you two won''t get along after last night but it seems you guys will turn out just fine. Isaiah: (to Mira) It''s no wonder that you.... Mira: (covers Isaiah''s mouth before he says anything further) Don''t say that stuff so casually! Isaiah: (looking embarrassed) Sorry. Kato: (puzzled) I still don''t get what''s going on here After they had all eaten, they sat down and waited for Kayomi to show up as Ervin had previously mentioned. Kato: So where are we heading? And who''s Kayomi? Isaiah: You''ll meet him soon. Mira: And we''re heading to the Hashido estate. Kato: The Hashido estate? What''s that?? Mira: It serves as a safe Haven for shadows and the headquarters of the shadow society. Its also my real home. Kato: Real Home?? Mira: Oh yeah I forgot to mention that my real surname isn''t Smith. It''s Hashido. So I''m Mira Hashido Kato: But why hide your real surname?? Isaiah: There are three major clans among the shadows and three major clans among the lighters. The major clans among the shadows are The Hashido Clan, The Hamorabi Clan and The Hemo Clan. The major clans among the lighters are The Snyder Clan, The Sakamoto Clan and The Egoshin Clan. Unlike the lighter clans who can still use their names till date, shadows have to hide by using different surnames so we can''t be rooted out by the Hunter Force Association. Kato: (to himself) The Hamorabi Clan???? That''s similar to Hamura..... Mira: So in other words my dad is the head of the Hashido Clan and that makes that place ours. Kato: (to himself) A Clan head? HIM? (to Mira and Isaiah) So hiding your real surnames helps protect you. But if that¡¯s your real home, what about this place we¡¯re in? Mira: It was my mom''s place. And Smith was my mother''s surname. Kato: (noticing Mira¡¯s use of ¡°was¡± regarding her mother) I won¡¯t press further. A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Mira opened it to find Kayomi and Kinara, Ervin¡¯s childhood friends. Kinara: (rushes and embraces Mira) Mira!! I was worried sick when you said you were going to rescue your friend from that group. Did they hurt you? Mira: (head stuck in between Kinara''s big boobs) I can''t breathe Kinara: (releasing her) Sorry. I was just really worried. Mira: I''m fine Kinara. You know no one can hurt me. Kato: (to himself) No one?? Kayomi: (approaching Kato) You¡¯re the friend Mira went to save? Kato: (nervous) I''m Kato Hamura. Kayomi: I''m Kayomi. Nice to meet you. Isaiah: Is it time, Mr. Kayomi? Kayomi: Yes, we should leave now. Kinara, let¡¯s go. Kinara: Okay dear. Kato: Dear?? Isaiah: (to Kato) They''re married. Kato: Oh Kinara approached a door in the living room and placed her hand on it. Kinara: [Black: Open] The door changed color from brown to black, and they walked through it. Kinara¡¯s Shadow technique, Shadow Transportation, allowed her to create doorways to places she had marked, enabling her to teleport herself and others. Upon stepping through the door, Kato found himself at the Hashido estate, a sprawling area with multiple houses and a larger house atop a mountain, which he assumed was the main residence of the Clan head. Mira: (taking Kato by the hand) Let''s go Chapter 5: The Shadow Society *Moments before Kato arrive at the Shadow society* Ervin was summoned by the Council of Elders of the Shadow Society. The Council is composed of the wisest and oldest Shadows, responsible for making and enforcing laws within their society. Despite their absolute authority, Ervin had always managed to negotiate changes for the betterment of the Shadows. The Council had called him to discuss the recent events involving Kato and his survival of the shadowfication process. 1st Elder: So, it¡¯s possible that he could be a descendant of the Hamorabi Clan? Ervin: Yes. I suspected it when my daughter befriended him years ago, but he lacked any detectable shadow energy back then. Now, however, he possesses shadow energy and seems to have used a technique that might be linked to the Hamorabi Clan. 2nd Elder: Is that feasible? 3rd Elder: It is possible. We haven¡¯t seen any Hamorabi Clan descendants for over 500 years. It¡¯s conceivable that Kato himself might be unaware of his lineage. 4th Elder: But that would imply that one of his parents was either a Shadow or a Shadow conduit. Ervin: It couldn¡¯t be his mother, as she wouldn¡¯t have been affected by the shadow bug. This implies that¡­
*Present Hour* Kato was struck by the beauty and vitality of the environment as he arrived at the Hashido Estate. The place was lively and vibrant, with Shadows going about their lives in a way that defied his prior assumptions. Kato: (to himself) So Shadows live like this? From everything I¡¯ve been told, I¡¯d expected them to be monstrous. This is how they live? Mira: (noticing Kato¡¯s awe) As they approached the main building, Ervin was waiting for them at the entrance. Ervin: (waving at them) Hurry it up. They''re already waiting for him. Kato: They?? Who am I going to meet? Kinara: The council of Elders. Kayomi: Ervin will explain to you as you go This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Ervin: (to Kayomi and Kinara) Thanks for bringing them. Kayomi: Yeah sure Kinara: (cartoonish face) Yeah no problem Ervin: (to Mira and Isaiah) You both did well in saving Kato. Mira: Thanks Dad Isaiah: Hmmm. Ervin led Kato into the building, which was grand and left Kato in awe. Kato: So who are the Elders, and why am I meeting them? Ervin: The Elders oversee the affairs of the Shadow Society. As the head of the Hashido Clan, I play a role in these affairs too. Kato: Mira mentioned the clans and that you¡¯re the head of the Hashido Clan. Ervin: (cartoonish face) Oh she did that already?? Kato: (cartoonish face) At least try to look like a Clan head Ervin: Anyway, the Elders want to meet you because they believe they know why you survived the shadowfication process. Kato: Really???? Ervin: Yes. They¡¯re aware of the Shadow Society¡¯s history and the conflict with the Lighters. They might know why the Kaimi Daja are after you and how you survived. You ready? Kato: (breathes in and out) Yeah I''m ready. Ervin: Then let''s go Ervin opened the door to the Council chamber. The room appeared empty initially, but Kato soon saw the four Elders seated at the far end. Ervin stayed in the corner while Kato faced the Elders. The Elders, looking like they were in their 70s, and they were: Randar Kiba Akami Kuyomi (Female) They stared at Kato for what felt like an eternity. Kato: (to himself) Why are they staring like this? It feels like a horror movie. Randar: Let us begin. First, tell us who you are. Kato: (lowering his head in respect) I¡¯m Kato Hamura from Benville City. Akami: Kato Hamura? It resembles Hamorabi. Ervin was right. Ervin: Of Course I''m right Kiba: And how old are you Kato Hamura? Kato: I''m seventeen but I''ll be eighteen by December. Akami: Such a young Kuyomi: And quite a fine young man, too. Kato: (to himself) They really are old people. Randar: To address the matter at hand, what is your opinion on Shadows? Kato: (keeps quiet for a while) Randar: (sternly) Speak up! I don¡¯t like to wait. Kato: From what I¡¯ve seen over the past few days, shadows aren¡¯t the monsters they¡¯re made out to be. Mira, whom I¡¯ve known for years, isn¡¯t like that. Ervin took me in and cared for me, even when I accused them of wrongdoing. Seeing how peaceful this place is made me realize that not all Shadows are evil. I understand now that my previous beliefs were misguided. Ervin looked at Kato while The Elders exchanged approving glances. Kato: The recent events made me realize how little I know about myself and how weak I am. I want to understand Shadows better, know my own strength, and discover who I am. To answer your question: I want to find out what it means to be a Shadow while I live as one. Randar and the other Elders looked impressed with what he was saying. Ervin: (to himself) Such a resolve and determination. To think he actually developed one after last night...... he''s growing on me Randar and the other Elders were quite pleased with the resolve that Kato had developed and it brought all smiles to their faces. Randar: I''m impressed Kato Hamura Kiba: Your resolve is commendable. Kato: This was a test, wasn¡¯t it? Akami: Yes, we needed to assess your mindset. If you had been against us, the Imperial Guard would have been called to eliminate you. Kato: Imperial Guard??? Ervin: (gestures upwards) Kato looked up and saw four masked Shadows on the ceiling, poised to draw their swords. Kato: (cartoonish face) HUUUUUUHHHHHHH???!!!!! Who are they? Ervin: The Imperial Guard is the personal security for fhe Elders. They protect the Elders from threats. Kato: (cartoonish face) Scary. Randar: Now, you must be curious about why you survived the shadowfication process. Kato: Yeah I''ve been wondering how I survived because I''ve been told that it kills normal people and lighters. Akami: Indeed it does. But we the elders and Ervin...... Ervin: (cartoonish face) Akami: (ignores him).......have talked about your situation and We believe you survived because you were a shadow conduit. Kato: A conduit??? Chapter 6: Conduits Kiba: We believe that you were a Shadow conduit and that''s how you survived the shadowfication process. Kato: A shadow conduit? What is that? Kuyomi: Let me explain.
Lighters and Shadows are supernatural beings so they tend to marry from their kind and so the normal cycle is: Shadow + Shadow = Shadow Human + Human = Human Lighter + Lighter = Lighter But over time, with mixed marriages, the cycle evolved: Shadow + Human = Shadow Conduit or Shadow Lighter + Human = Lighter Conduit or Lighter Shadow + Lighter = No viable offspring Conduits are beings with about 1% of Shadow or Lighter energy. This minimal amount of energy is usually undetectable, so they aren¡¯t classified as full Shadows or Lighters. But now with the Conduits around the cycle evolved even further and so therefore it is like this: Shadow Conduit + Human = Shadow Conduit or Human Lighter Conduit + Human = Lighter Conduit or Human Shadow Conduit + Lighter Conduit = Hybrid Conduit Shadow + Shadow Conduit = Shadow Lighter + Lighter Conduit = Lighter Conduits can also genetically pass their 1% energy to their children in some cases. The only way they can do this is through sexual intercourse. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Conduits can sometimes pass their 1% energy to their children through reproduction. When a Shadow Conduit is bitten by a Shadow Bug, the 99% additional Shadow Energy can allow them to survive the shadowfication process. We do not know anything about Hybrid Conduits so that is all we know about Conduits right now.
Kato: So I was a conduit? Akami: That¡¯s the only explanation for your survival. But it brings us to another question. Kiba: Do you know who your father is? Kato: Why are you asking about my dad? Randar: We realized that your mother can¡¯t be a conduit or Shadow, as she¡¯s in a coma after being bitten by a Shadow Bug. The only way you could have become a conduit is from your father, who could have been a Shadow Conduit or a Shadow. We haven¡¯t seen anyone from the Hamorabi Clan in 500 years. Kato: Why? Ervin: They were wiped out at the start of the war. For your father to be alive, he must know something about survival over 500 years. Kiba: So, do you know who he is? Kato: (flashes back to memories) Yeah I know who he is. He''s a good for nothing man who left his family and never came back Ervin:(to himself) He¡¯s held onto this hate for his father since he was so young? Randar: He left?? Kato: Dad and Mom had a weird conversation back then and he left soon afterwards. It broke my mother and I had to watch my mom feel sad over a man who didn''t care about her or me. To this day I don''t know why he left but it made me angry so much that I started hating him. I was six years old then. So I don''t want to talk about him. Kuyomi: I¡¯m sorry for your pain, Kato Kato: (puts on a fake smile) It''s okay. You didn''t do anything wrong Randar: (sighs) Kato: (to the elders) Do you know who the Kaimi Daja is and why they¡¯re targeting me? Why did they send a Shadow Bug to my house and put my mom in a coma? Kiba: Yes, but Ervin should explain that. Ervin: (enthusiastically) Finally, my turn to shine! Kato: (surprised) I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a Clan head. Akami: (amused) I agree. Kuyomi: (laughs) Ervin: The Kaimi Daja is a coalition of Shadows, Humans, and Lighters. They consist of Shadows who¡¯ve embraced their monstrous reputation, Lighters who are lawbreakers, and humans who serve as their information sources. The leader, a Human known as Zero, has somehow united these disparate groups. Kuyomi: Like Desmond Gravy Ervin: (sighs) Yes, though he¡¯s a notable example. The problem is Zero''s ability to unite such a dangerous group. We¡¯ve been unable to locate their hideout. Kato: Okay, but why are they after me? Ervin: The Hunter Force Association (HFA) uses a ranking system to identify the strongest among Shadows and Lighters: Level 1+ (The strongest) Level 1 Level 2 Level 3 (The weakest) Kato: Okay......I still don¡¯t see the connection. Ervin: There are six beings born with Level 1+ potential in each era. These beings have unique, powerful abilities, which led to the formation of the three major clans in the Shadow society. You¡¯re from the Hamorabi Clan, one of these major clans. Your awakening as a Shadow might be linked to the special abilities of your Clan. Kato: (surprised) Special power? What kind of power? Ervin: The Hamorabi Clan¡¯s special power is called the God Eye. To fully understand this, we¡¯ll need to delve into the history of Shadows and Lighters and how everything began. Chapter 7: History Lesson So many years of war and strife So many years with tears in our eyes Is this end of this conflict even in sight? Or are we doomed to fight till we gouge out our eyes?
It started over 800 years ago. A devastating plague ravaged the world, killing countless people. Desperate for a cure, the people prayed for salvation, but no answer came. One day, a woman appeared, radiating divine power and abilities beyond comprehension. She healed the afflicted and was revered as a goddess, known throughout history as THE ALL MOTHER. She healed the world and influenced everyone. She married a man, and together they had ten children¡ªfive with Shadow energy and five with Lighter energy. Among them, six children possessed extraordinary body parts that granted them superior strength. These six were known as the Heirs: Right Eye Left Eye Right Arm Left Arm The Shadow Heart The Lighter Heart The Shadows held the right body parts, and the Lighters held the left. Each child possessed one of these powerful parts. Though immensely powerful, The All Mother eventually died after 170 years. Before her death, she entrusted her children with the responsibility of making the world a better place and maintaining peace. Her children continued her legacy, guiding their respective people and ensuring harmony. As time went on the evolution among the shadows became different from the evolution of the lighters. The powers of the shadows had evolved and as such their appearance would change sometimes when using their techniques and it started making the lighters and humans of the world to feel uneasy around them. This uneasiness and insecurity among the lighters and humans went on for some years but then the Anomaly was born. His name was SORIN HASHIDO and he was born as a unique shadow. Normally every shadow and lighter is born with only one technique and except they are one of the Heirs that are born with the special body part that already has power in it, it is very rare to see a shadow or lighter be born with more than one technique. But Sorin Hashido was born with two abilities and those who aren''t Heirs but are born with more than one technique are called ANOMALIES and they are very rare. Sorin Hashido was the first anomaly in history but his act 500 years ago is what changed everything. Sorin Hashido''s shadow techniques were the SHADOW BUG TECHNIQUE which allowed him to create insects with his shadow energy and use them to transfer his shadow energy to others incase they needed it and the hereditary technique of the Hashido Clan the SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION TECHNIQUE. Sorin was a member of the Hashido Clan which was the high ranking Clan among the shadows and he was not one of the Heirs but he had strength that rivaled those who were Heirs. That was also one of the advantages of being born an anomaly (Anomalies possess unusually large amounts of Shadow or Lighter energy). Sorin desired the evolution of life and everything around him. He believed that if the world was not ready to evolve, he would be the one who forces the world to evolve. As such, to test and see how far and strong his Shadow Bug Technique was, he sent over a 100,000 shadow bugs filled with his shadow energy on an entire state. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Shadow Energy is very dense and powerful and any being who isn''t a shadow will die or turn into a shadow monster if they had shadow energy put into their body. As a result all the humans and lighters in that state who were bitten by the Shadow bugs Sorin had sent out died or became the shadow monsters which terrorize the world even to this day. This act of Sorin Hashido is what turned the uneasiness and insecurity of shadows among the lighters and humans into fear and hatred and thus began the war between humanity, lighters and shadows. This act committed by Sorin angered the heads of the shadows clans and they all fought Sorin and intended to kill him but they all were defeated and killed. The Hamorabi Clan was also wiped out in the battle. It was until Sorin fought the Hashido Clan Head of that time (the heir who possesses the second right heart) that Sorin Hashido met his end and was killed. But alas Sorin''s actions had left a very big impression on everyone in the world and shadows were deemed outlaws and were called monsters which should be killed immediately if they are spotted. Lives have been lost. Ideals were shattered. Uneasiness and Hatred filled the world And the peace which the All Mother desired became a thing of the past And with time, a large number of the shadows became exactly what the world told them they were. Monsters who were bent on destruction and as a result the remaining two clans among the shadows began to disconnect bit by bit until the two clans went their separate ways and lived elsewhere and away from each other. As a result of Sorin''s act, the Hashido Clan had the stain of having created the most evil shadow to ever exist and as a result, the council of Elders began running the affairs of the shadow society and not the Hashido Clan. Thus lack of trust and unity existed among the shadows as well and has been that way since then until now. The Shadow Bug Technique vanished with Sorin¡¯s death until the Kaimi Daja recreated it. They targeted you, Kato, as a conduit from the Hamorabi Clan, seeking to harness the power of the God Eye. The current Heirs are: 1. Ervin Hashido: Possesses the Shadow Heart, making him the strongest Shadow. 2. Eldon Snyder: Possesses the Lighter Heart, making him the strongest Lighter. 3. Taana Hemo: Possesses the Right God Arm, a member of the second highest-ranking Shadow Clan. 4. Joshua Egoshin: Possesses the Left God Arm, a Lighter and Hunter in the Hunter Force Association. 5. Kato Hamura: The last known member of the Hamorabi Clan, potentially awakening the Right Eye, the God Eye. 6. There is no info on the lighter who possesses the left god Eye
Kato: (astonished) But the world makes you look like you all were evil from the start. But it''s not the case Kiba: That¡¯s how Shadows are seen now. We must remain hidden to protect ourselves and our loved ones. Kato: That¡¯s not right Ervin:I agree. As the head of the Hashido Clan, I¡¯m committed to changing the perception of Shadows and helping as many as I can, just as Mira and Isaiah helped you. Kuyomi: (nods) Kato: But regarding the god Eye. You said that I could awaken it but what if my "father" already has it? Kuyomi: We''ve already done our research...... Randar:.......and if there were a Shadow with the God Eye, we would have detected it. Ervin would sense it too. Kato: For real? You can do that? Ervin: (nods) Kiba: Now that you know the history, are you ready to live among us as a Shadow and conceal your true self? Ervin: So Kato allow me to ask you again, You were living a normal life but somehow you were able to survive the shadowfication process and now the people responsible for turning your life upside down are going to keep coming after you. So what are you going to do about it?? Kato:(reflects on everything) I want to grow stronger. I want to change how the world views Shadows and show that not all Shadows are evil. Kuyomi: (smirks) Good. Then I¡¯ll be the first to say it: Welcome to the Shadow Society, Kato Hamura. Chapter 8: Dream Peace Love Coexistence Unity That is the way I wish the world could be
After leaving the Elders'' meeting, Ervin and Kato walked through the corridors of the Shadow estate. The weight of the revelations hung heavy in the air. Ervin: So, how are you handling all this? Kato: So my dad might''ve been a shadow and I''m the last survivor of a clan that went extinct 500 years ago? Yeah, it¡¯s a lot to take in. Ervin: Back there you said you want to change the way the world views Shadows. Do you mean that or you just said it to get in the Elders good graces? Kato: Huh?? Of course I did. I really want to change it so we all don''t have to hide from the world. Ervin: That¡¯s good to hear. And just so you know, those Elders aren¡¯t as noble as they seem. Kato: Huh? What do you mean? They accepted me into the Shadow Society, didn''t they? Ervin: They did, but up until I got involved, they were obsessed with wiping out all Lighters. I¡¯m the reason they¡¯ve had to change their approach. Kato: Why? What did you do? Ervin: About 18 years ago, one of the Elders plotted to kill me and it led to the deaths of innocent people & Shadows in this estate. So, I killed him. Kato: (astonished) You killed him? So they¡¯re afraid of you? Ervin: Yeah. But it wasn¡¯t about being an executioner. The Elder was responsible for many deaths, including my elder brother¡¯s, and nearly led to us being exposed. Kato: Your elder brother? Ervin: Surprised? Kato: Kind of. You always seemed like the older brother type. Ervin: (smiles) Anyway, be cautious around the Elders. They have their own agendas, and I¡¯m the only one keeping them in check. Kato: So you¡¯re like their babysitter? them Ervin: (chuckles) Yeah, you could say that. Kato: (Laughs) Ervin: (cartoonish face) What are you laughing at??? Kato: (stops laughing after a while) So I wanted to ask, will I be able to see my mom while she''s in the hospital? Ervin: (sighs) It¡¯s risky, but not impossible. My sister-in-law is a doctor at the hospital. She can keep us updated and might be able to help you see her. Kato: For real????? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ervin: For real. So if there''s any development she can let us know and she can be able to sneak you in so you can see her Kato: (heaves a sigh of relief) That¡¯s a relief. Ervin: No problem Kato: So what happens now? Ervin: What happens now?? (cartoonish face) WE''RE GOING TO TRAIN YOU TO BECOME AN EXTREMELY STRONG SHADOW!!!!!!! Kato: (cartoonish face) AT LEAST ACT LIKE A CLAN HEAD!!!!!!! Ervin: You''re going to learn the basics about shadow energy and shadow techniques Kato: Really? When do I start? Ervin: Tomorrow. For now, you should meet your peers. Kato: My peers? Ervin: You didn¡¯t think you, Mira, and Isaiah were the only young ones here, did you? At that moment, Mira and Isaiah joined them. Mira: (to Kato) So how''d it go with the Elders? Kato: Pretty intense. Mr Ervin told me they aren¡¯t as great as they seem. Mira: He did, huh? Ervin: (smiling) Mira: Anyway, we want you to meet the rest of the gang. They¡¯ve been waiting for you. Kato: They have??? Mira led Kato into the living room, where four others were waiting. They all appeared young, with the exception of one who looked a bit older. 1. Kenji Hashido (Mira''s 20 year old cousin and Ervin''s late brothers son) 2. Yamato (A carefree 18 year old shadow who is the comic relief character among them) 3. Cookie (An 18 year old girl who is dating Yamato) 4. Uta (A guy with Zero words and he covers his mouth and neck with a mask similar to Kakashi''s mask from Naruto) Mira briefly introduced everyone to Kato. While Kato was trying not to forget their names, Yamato eagerly approached Kato. Yamato: (playfully) You look younger than me. How old are you? Kato: Why does that matter?? Yamato: (teasing) Just trying to lighten the mood. Cookie: (giggles) Kenji: Yamato, give him some space. He¡¯s probably overwhelmed after the Elders¡¯ meeting. Yamato: (laughs) I know. Just trying to break the ice. Kato: Thanks. I appreciate that. Yamato: No problem! So, how old are you? Kato: Are you still asking me that?? Uta: (taps Yamato and uses sign language) // How bout talking about something else dude?// Kato: He uses sign language? Isaiah: Yeah. Uta lost his ability to speak after an injury from his father, one of the crazier Shadows. Uta: (removes his mask to show the scars from his left side of his mouth down to his throat.) Kato: That''s awful. Uta: //Yeah but it doesn''t hurt anymore// Isaiah: He said that it doesn''t hurt anymore so it''s fine. Kato: I see. Guess I''ll have to learn sign language to understand you better Uta. Uta: (nods his head in agreement) Cookie:I can teach you. Kato: Thanks a lot uh......(struggles to remember her name) Cookie: It''s Cookie. Kato: Oh yeah. Cookie. Why is your name cookie?? Cookie: Isn''t that rude? Kato: I didn¡¯t mean to offend. I was just surprised by the name¡­ Cookie: (cartoonish face and stares at him) Kato: (cartoonish face) I''M SORRY!!! I''M SORRY!!! I''M SORRY!!! Isaiah: Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Mira: (laughs) Kenji: (laughs) Looks like he¡¯s genuinely honest. Yamato: (teasing) So, seriously, how old are you? Everyone: (in unison) YOU''RE STILL ASKING THAT???!!!!!! As they all talked and socialized, Ervin watched them all with a smile on his face. He then remembered his relationship with an old friend of his 18 years ago and seeing Kato get along with everyone reminded him of his dream and goal that he wanted to accomplish.
Ervin is talking his elder brother who''s name was Adam Hashido Adam: You''re supposed to be the Head of the Hashido Clan because you were born with the Special ability of the Hashido Clan. So you have to....... Ervin: Why are so many big roles forced on me? I never wanted to be a clan head. You''re my older brother. You should have been born as the Heir instead of me. Adam: I wished that too. Coz I would''ve taken it more seriously. But the power chooses who can actually use it and make a change. I wish I could be a clan head instead and fulfill my dream. Ervin: What is your dream Elder brother? Adam: This war among humans, lighters and shadows has dragged on for too long and has brought nothing but death and catastrophe and more conflict. If I was a clan head, I would negotiate with the Elders and change our way of life among the shadows and the world at large. Ervin: So a peaceful world where humans, shadows and lighter cam settle their differences and live peacefully? Adam: Yeah. Ervin: I dunno if that''s going to be possible Elder brother...
All those thoughts came into Ervin''s head as he watched them socialize Ervin: (to himself) Elder brother, it¡¯s because of me that your dream of a peaceful world is gradually coming true. I promise to make it a reality, and I wish you could see how Kato and the others are growing into the future we dreamed of. Chapter 9: The Basics Of Shadow Energy Kato was given a room for the night, which happened to be right next to Yamato¡¯s. Yamato had persistently asked Kato about his age, much to Kato''s irritation. Despite his readiness to start training the next day, Kato wasn¡¯t prepared for the early wake-up call at 5:40 AM. Ervin: (cartoonish face) RISE AND SHINE YOU SLEEPY HEAD!!!!!!!! Kato: (groggily) What? Ervin: (cartoonish face) TODAY IS THE FIRST DAY OF YOUR TRAINING!!!!!! GET EXCITED!!!!!!!!! Kato: (grumbles) At least act like a Clan head Ervin: (flips Kato''s bed) Kato: (fully awake) HEY!! What did you do that for???!!! Ervin: (cartoonish face) TODAY IS THE FIRST DAY OF YOUR TRAINING!!!!!!!! NOW LET''S GO!!!!!!! Kato: (grumbling) Alright, alright. Ervin led Kato to the training grounds atop the mountain where the Hashido estate was located. Kayomi and another man, whom Kato didn¡¯t recognize, were already there. From their expressions, Ervin had likely used the same wake-up method on them. Ervin: Oh great. Everyone is here Kato: (notices Kayomi) Mr Kayomi. Kayomi: Oh, hi Kato. I take it Ervin woke you up in a less-than-pleasant way? Kato: (cartoonish face) HE DID THAT TO YOU TOO???? Kayomi: (cartoonish face) YES Both had a gloomy look on their faces. Kayomi: By the way, (pats the other man) Kato, this is Arou. He¡¯s a close friend of mine. Kato: (bows) Nice to meet you, Mr. Arou. Arou: Nice to meet you Kato. Kato: So why are you here with us Mr Arou? Ervin: Arou is here to train you in hand-to-hand combat. But first, let¡¯s talk about shadow energy. Do you know what it is? Kato: (scratches his head) I don''t really know much about it other than it''s dangerous to lighters and humans Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ervin: Okay so this is a good time to educate you on it so pay attention. Kato: (cartoonish face) Another info dump???? Ervin: Shadow Energy is the energy that flows in every shadow and it can be harnessed by every shadow and used to power shadow techniques and enhance physical attacks. It''s the same thing with lighter energy but the only difference is that shadow energy changes the nature of techniques. The same way a technique would look when it''s powered with lighter energy will always differ from the way the technique will look when it''s powered with shadow energy. Are you following??? Kato: Yeah I''m getting the hang of it. Ervin: Shadow energy enhances techniques and physical attacks. You''ll start by learning to control it and improve your hand-to-hand combat skills. Kato: (cartoonish face) Sounds exciting!! Ervin: (cartoonish face) I know right!!!! Kayomi and Arou: AT LEAST ACT LIKE A CLAN HEAD!!!! Kato: So what does a shadow technique look like? Ervin: Kayomi, could you show Kato your shadow technique? Kayomi: [BLACK: SHADOW HARDENING] Kayomi¡¯s skin on his arms suddenly hardened and changed texture. Kato: WOAH!!!!!!! Kayomi: This is SHADOW HARDENING. It hardens any part of my body like a shadow monster¡¯s skin, making me impenetrable to weapons and reducing physical damage. Kato: You can do that??? Kayomi: (hardens his entire body) Kato: AMAZING!!!!!!!! Kayomi: The drawback is it consumes a lot of shadow energy. (deactivates technique) Kato: Woah......that''s amazing. (to Arou) Do you have a shadow technique, Mr. Arou? Arou: Yes I do but I''d rather not show it here. Kato: Okay. So if Mr. Arou is training me in combat, does that mean Mr. Kayomi will teach me shadow techniques? Arou: (to Kayomi) He catches on real quick huh? Ervin: (smiles) Kayomi: That''s right. Kato: (popped up) Alright!!!!!! Can''t wait to start using my own shadow technique!!!!!!! Ervin: Actually, you might not be able to do that right now. Kato: (cartoonish face) HUHHHHH??????!!!!! WHY NOT???!!!! Ervin: Well you see Kayomi can''t teach you how to use your own shadow technique if he doesn''t know what it is or doesn''t possess it himself. And there''s no one from the Hamorabi Clan who can teach you the shadow technique that is passed down from the Clan so the only technique that you might awaken is the one that will come with the God Eye when it awakens in you, if it awakens in you. But for your own shadow technique, there''s nothing we can do about that. Kato: (gloomy face) For real???????? Ervin: You OK????? Kato: Yeah. It''s just that it''s another part of my life that I don''t know about. Ervin: Nevertheless we can teach you other shadow techniques. Kato: For real????? Ervin: Yes. Lemme let you in on something. The average shadow or lighter can learn up to three techniques due to brain capacity. Heirs can have up to five. If you awaken the God Eye, you¡¯ll have more storage for techniques. Kato: Seriously?????? Ervin: Yes seriously. That make you feel better? Kato: Yes. Mr. Ervin, do you know what the God Eye ability is? Ervin: Let''s see.............(cartoonish face) I forgotten Kato: (cartoonish face) Huh??? Ervin: I¡¯ve given you the basics for now. Arou will handle your combat training, and Kayomi will teach you general shadow techniques and you''ll be doing both trainings simultaneously. Arou: Let¡¯s get started, Kato. Kato: Right!!!! As Arou began training Kato, the sun rose, and the shadows started their daily routines. Ervin watched Kato¡¯s training with a smile, noting that his daughter had also arrived to observe. He didn¡¯t question her presence but felt a sense of fulfillment seeing Kato integrate into their world. Chapter 10: My Best Friend I won''t succumb to this world''s perception of you They could be right and I could be wrong But whichever way you decide to go I''ll be with you till our bodies turn cold
Following Kato¡¯s declaration as a shadow and a wanted criminal, the Hunter Force Association (HFA) began investigating his background. They uncovered a potential link between Kato''s father and the long-extinct Hamorabi Clan. The HFA had previously examined Kato''s father when he married Kato¡¯s mother, Korra, but found no evidence linking him to shadows. However, after Kato¡¯s recent actions, they suspected that Kato¡¯s father had concealed his true nature. With Korra in a coma and unable to provide information, the HFA turned to Kato¡¯s acquaintances, including Takimo. During his interrogation, Takimo faced harsh questioning. Hunter: So you''re Takimo Zenoshi?? Takimo: Yes Sir Hunter: So according to the reports and investigations we carried out, it says you''re Kato Hamura''s best friend. Is that true? Takimo: Yes sir. Its true Hunter: And you''re a lighter?? What''s your ability? Takimo: Fire Manipulation sir Hunter: (gives him a suspicious look which makes Takimo feel uncomfortable) So you''re friends with Kato Hamura so that must mean that you knew he was a shadow the whole time didn''t you? Takimo: NO!! You got it all wrong. Kato¡¯s not a shadow. He¡¯s not someone who would hurt anyone. Hunter: Are you dumb kid? He was seen in his true form with some other shadows and he even attacked a Level 1 Hunter Takimo: There''s no way that''s true. I''ve known Kato since we were kids. If he was a shadow, I would have been able to sense it the moment we met. I''m lighter as well so..... Hunters: Listen kid, shadows have a way of suppressing their shadow energy and aura in a way that''s almost undetectable. It''s obvious that your friend did the same thing to fool you. Also we investigated his family and found out that he''s actually from an ancient shadow Clan that had been extinct for over 500 years. Takimo: (in shock) There''s no way. There has to be some kind of mistake....... Hunter: So you mean to tell me that you know nothing about Kato or what he was planning?????? Takimo: Kato wasn¡¯t planning anything evil. He¡¯s not like that. Hunter: For all we know, you could be in on what he''s planning and you''re just trying to cover up for him. Did he kidnap any of your loved ones and threaten you to cover up for him???? Takimo: My parents are dead and I don''t have anyone close to me other than Kato. So no I''m not covering up for him or anything Jason suddenly enters the interrogation room to watch the questioning progress go on. Hunter: Your parents are dead huh? Don''t you think his kind is responsible for their deaths??? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Takimo: (annoyed) THEY DIED IN A PLANE CRASH SO DON''T TRY AND PIN EVERYTHING ON KATO!!!!!!!!! Jason: (taps the Hunter on the shoulder) That''s enough. If the kid says he doesn''t know then he doesn''t know and don''t try and pry into his personal life. He''s just a kid who still doesn''t get how the world works. Hunter: (grumbles) Yes sir Jason: If you don''t have any questions left for him, I''ll take him out. Jason led Takimo out of the interrogation room and took him outside. He did not say anything to Takimo at first but then he wondered why Takimo would go so far to say that Kato wasn''t an evil person even when it''s confirmed that he was a shadow. Jason: Why are you so determined to defend Kato, even with the evidence against him? Takimo: (visualizing his past with Kato) "Since my parents died, Kato and his family have been like my own. Kato¡¯s been my best friend for years. I know him. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm anyone.¡± Jason: (scoffs and begins to walk away) Forget about him kid. I''ve fought a lot of Shadows since I joined the HFA and shadows don''t care about anyone but themselves. Forget about Kato Hamura if you know what''s good for you......(leaves) Takimo began to walk home on his own as it begins to rain but he didn''t mind because he could use his fire ability to keep his body warm. Many thoughts began to flow into his head as he walked back home.
September 10th 2012 Nine year old Takimo was on his way home from school when a group of three boys ganged up and started bullying him. Bully 1: Look at his funny looking hair! Who has orange hair anyway???? So ugly Bully 2: Bet you''re a lighter ain''t you? Or you don''t have powers? Bully 3: Useless (all three of them laugh) Takimo: (feeling uncomfortable) Leave Me alone!! Bully 1: Huh???? I don''t want to. What are you gonna do? Use your lighter power on me???? Bully 2: Or why don''t you call your mummy or daddy? Bully 3: No wait. He doesn''t have a mom or dad. Bully 2: For real??? Then there''s no one to protect you (they all laugh) Takimo: (gets angry) Don''t talk about my mom and dad like that!!!!! Takimo tried to fight all of them at once without using his fire because he was scared that he''d burn them, but this of course doesn''t favor him because Takimo was not good at fighting at that age so he got beaten up by the bullies. All Takimo could do when he realized that he couldn''t beat them was to curl himself like a ball while the bullies stomped on him and dirtied his clothes. Then all of a sudden, Eight year old Kato appears. (Kato turns nine on December 1st 2012) Kato: Stop it. That isn''t right. Bully 1: Huh?? What are you gonna do if I don''t stop???? Kato: (poses like he wants to fight) Bully 2: Looks like he''s ready to go (clenches his fists) Bully 3: Idiot. He should have ignored us and kept walking The three bullies ganged up and beat up Kato till he had a black eye on his right eye side and had broken his left arm. Luckily they weren''t too far from the school so Takimo was able to run and get help from the teachers who came and stopped the bullying. Kato was taken to the school''s hospital where he was treated and Takimo stayed with him while the nurse tried to reach Kato''s mother. Kato''s left arm was so bad that he had to wear a cast and bandage his right eye. Takimo: (asks Kato) Why did you help me?? Kato: (sighs) We''re similar in many ways. I heard what happened to your parents. I''m sorry about that. My dad also left my mom a few years ago too. And I also noticed that you always looked sad and lonely and that''s why those boys bullied you. I just felt like you don''t have to be alone all the time and I wanted to be your friend but you always seemed sad and looked like you didn''t want to talk to anyone and you always disappear the moment the school bell rings so it wasn''t easy to meet you. So I finally found a chance to actually talk to you and be your friend. Although I wished it was under different circumstances.(looks at his left arm cast) Takimo: (bursts into laughter) Kato: Huh? What''s funny? Takimo: (still laughing) You''re funny. I didn''t think I needed anyone or that anyone cared about me at all. Kato: If it makes you better my mom can be your mom too. Takimo: For real?? Kato: Yeah my mom wouldn''t mind. And it also helps you not to feel alone again. Takimo: (smiles and stretches out his right hand for a handshake) I''m Takimo Zenoshi Kato: (stretching out his hand to shake Takimo) I''m Kato Hamura. Nice to meet you too Takimo: Yeah!!!!! Kato''s mother, Korra Hamura then enters the school''s hospital and sees Kato and begins to baby him. Kato then introduces his mom to Takimo
Returning home, Takimo, drenched from the rain, put his clothes in the dryer and found a book he and Kato had written together. It held plans for their future, now overshadowed by Kato¡¯s absence. Takimo: Kato, Did you really lie to me? Two Weeks Later, On graduation day, Takimo stood alone, haunted by memories of his best friend and the uncertain future ahead. Chapter 11: No One Is Born Evil : It was graduation day, a day that should have been filled with joy and excitement for the future. Smiles were everywhere as students celebrated advancing into the next phase of their lives. But for Takimo, the day felt hollow. Kato, his best friend, was nowhere to be seen, missing out on a moment they had both eagerly anticipated. The absence of Kato cast a shadow over the day, dampening Takimo''s spirit. After the ceremony, Takimo wandered through the school, lost in memories of the times he and Kato shared since they first entered high school. Each corner, each classroom, held a piece of their friendship. As he walked, he could feel the stares and hear the whispers of his classmates. "Isn''t he Kato Hamura''s best friend?" "The HFA found out that Kato is a shadow huh? What if Takimo is a shadow too?" "Ugh I can''t believe I ever fell for Kato. He might''ve just killed me" "I feel bad for Takimo. He was played by Kato thinking he really wanted to be friends with him" "Huh?? Why do you feel bad for him? He''s the one who made friends with a monster" "No wonder he always stood out too much, he was a monster the whole time" "Thank God he was caught before he could kill anyone else" "He was in my class. I can''t believe I sat close to a shadow and still survived" "Monster" "Monster" "Monster" "Creep" "It''s a good thing he''s gone now we have breathe more in this world" "Why do shadows even exist? I wished the HFA killed all of them" As Takimo passed by, each comment was like a knife, twisting deeper into his heart. The words that screamed in his mind¡ªYOU¡¯RE WRONG! YOU¡¯RE WRONG! YOU¡¯RE ALL WRONG! ¡ªwere too heavy to say aloud, trapping him in silence and misery. Suddenly, a gentle tap on his shoulder brought him back to reality. He turned to see Mira standing there, concern in her eyes. Takimo: Mira? Mira: Hey Takimo. You okay? Mira led him to the football field, the place where he and Kato had last hung out before their exam results came in two weeks ago. As they sat on the bleachers, Takimo opened up, pouring out everything he had been holding inside. Takimo: (irritation creeping in his voice) I just¡­I just feel like people are always ready to say the worst things about you the moment something bad happens and It makes me sick Mira: I get it. But you know how people are. Shadows are seen as evil, so they assume the worst. It¡¯s hard to change what they¡¯ve been conditioned to believe. Takimo: But it doesn¡¯t make it right. I¡¯ve known Kato for nine years. He¡¯s not evil. An evil person wouldn¡¯t be the kind of friend he¡¯s been. Mira: (softly) You really care about him, don¡¯t you?¡± Takimo: Of course I do. He¡¯s my best friend, and¡­ he¡¯s like a brother to me. Mira looked at Takimo, understanding the depth of his pain. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Mira: So what do you think about Kato now? Takimo: Huh?? Mira: Do you think he¡¯s evil? I mean, he¡¯s a Shadow, but does that make him bad? Takimo: No. I¡¯ve accepted that he¡¯s a Shadow. If he didn¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s probably because he was scared of losing our friendship. But that doesn¡¯t change who he is. He¡¯s still Kato, my best friend. So no, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s evil. Mira: (smiles softly) I don¡¯t either Takimo: (notices her smile) Mira. Do you like Kato? Mira: (eyes widened in shock) HUHH?!! Takimo: I mean, you talk about him a lot, and I¡¯ve seen how you look at him sometimes¡­ Mira: Okay, enough!! (playfully swats Takimo''s head) Just stop! Takimo: (laughs) So, that¡¯s a yes?¡± Mira hid her face which had turned red in embarrassment, unable to answer. Takimo: (laughs) Mira: (cartoonish face) What''s so funny huh????!!!! Takimo: (still laughing) It''s nothing really. Takimo''s laughter eventually faded, and Mira''s mind drifted back to earlier that morning¡­
Three hours earlier Mira was preparing for her graduation, trying to avoid Kato so he wouldn¡¯t have to see her in her uniform¡ªa reminder of the life he was now cut off from. But as she stepped out of her room, Ervin, her father, was already waiting in the hallway, beaming with pride.. Ervin: (cartoonish face) Mira! You look just like your mother! (starts playing with her face) Mira: (cartoonish face) Dad! You¡¯re going to ruin my makeup! (swat his hands away) Don''t be so loud!! I don''t want.......... But then she saw Kato and Yamato walking toward the training grounds. Kato noticed Mira and realized what day it was. Kato: Hey, Mira. You look pretty (scratches his head awkwardly) Mira blushed, feeling a pang of guilt. She had wanted to spare him the pain of seeing her like this, but now her plan had failed. Yamato: Heyyyyyy Mira. You look like those fairies in those princess movies Mira: Thanks Yamato. (to herself) Damn it. I really wanted to avoid him seeing me like this. I don''t want him to feel bad at all. Kato: (scratches his head and seems too glad) Today¡¯s graduation, huh? Me and Takimo had plans for this day. Now he¡¯s going to be alone. Ervin watched his daughter¡¯s conflicted expression, knowing how much she cared for Kato. Yamato: Hey Kato. Who''s this Takimo guy? Kato: He''s my best friend. Come on Yamato. Mr Arou is waiting for us for training. Mira, can you help check on Takimo and see how he''s doing? Mira: I know. I was going to do it without you asking me. Kato: (with a grateful smile) Thank you Mira. See you later. Mira and Ervin watched as Kato and Yamato walked away towards the direction of the training grounds while Mira couldn''t help but to feel bad for him and¡­. Ervin: Woah! Don''t cry now. You''ll ruin your makeup. Mira: (whispers) But why him, dad? Why? He doesn''t deserve any of this. Ervin: (tapping her head to console her) You''re right. He doesn''t deserve any of this but we live in a world where it doesn''t matter if we deserve what''s coming or not. It''s mostly the innocent ones who end up suffering when they try their best to live their best lives. I can tell that he thinks about the same thing everyday. To be honest I don''t know if he''d be able to stay strong. That''s why I''ll be there to help him get up when he falls. I promise you that Mira.
Mira remembers this and smiles. Takimo: You''re smiling again Mira: Of Course I''ll smile. We graduating from high-school. Takimo: (laughs) That''s true. Mira: Takimo, I don¡¯t think Kato is evil. No one is born that way. It¡¯s the life they live that shapes them. Kato saved you and became your best friend. He¡¯s helped me in ways he doesn¡¯t even know. I¡¯ll never believe he¡¯s evil. Takimo: (surprised) For real??? Mira: Yes. I won¡¯t let the world¡¯s perception of him change how I see him. You shouldn¡¯t either. He''s like a brother to you after all isn''t he? Takimo: (smiles) Yeah. Man if Kato could see you now saying all these nice things about him. (feeling motivated) Alright!!!! I know what I''m gonna do now!!!! Mira: (tilted her head) Really??? What''s that? Takimo: I''m going to enroll into the Hunter Force Academy so I can become a hunter and find a way to reach out to my best friend and ask him what really happened. Mira: (smiles) That''s great! What they didn¡¯t know was that Kato and Ervin had been watching from a safe distance. Ervin had sneaked Kato out, knowing how much it would mean for him to see Takimo and Mira. Kato had heard everything, and it brought a rare smile to his face. He was relieved to know that Takimo still considered him a friend, despite everything. Kato: Thank you Mr Ervin. I really needed this. Ervin: No problems. I couldn¡¯t stand to see you hurting when you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It''s the least I can do. Kato: At least I know Takimo doesn¡¯t hate me. I¡¯m glad. Ervin: That''s a good friend you got there. Make sure you hold on to him As they left the school grounds, Kato turned to Ervin with a request¡­¡­. Kato: Also Mr Ervin, I have a favor I want to ask you. Ervin: What is it?? With the help of Dana Hashido, Kenji¡¯s mother and the doctor assigned to Korra Hamura, Ervin was able to sneak Kato into the hospital. Kato entered his mother¡¯s room quietly, his heart heavy as he saw her lying there, still in a coma. He sat beside her and gently took her hand. Kato: (smiling) Hey there mom. I''m here. Sorry it took so long to come and see you. Kato¡¯s voice was soft, filled with a sadness that had been building for the past two weeks. But being there with her, even if she couldn¡¯t respond, brought him a small measure of peace. Chapter 12: Information Chapter Dear Readers, My name is Kristan, the author of the Shadow Bug novel. If you¡¯re reading this, it means you''ve completed the first arc of the story. I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to each of you for joining me on this journey. It¡¯s been a dream of mine since childhood to share this story, and I¡¯m thrilled to finally bring it to you. As we transition to the next arc, which begins in Chapter Thirteen, I wanted to take a moment to provide some important background information about the world of Shadow Bug. This information will not be revisited until much later in the story, so I hope this helps deepen your understanding of the setting and characters. World Overview: In Shadow Bug, the world is divided into six continents, each with its unique cultural and geographical traits. Here¡¯s a brief overview: Haiwa: Inspired by Japanese and Chinese culture, this is where Kato Hamura lives. Lumina: Representing a country with predominantly Black people. Umbralia: This is the American-inspired continent. Solistia: An Indian-themed country. Elandia: The European continent. Nycterria: The Australian-themed continent. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Each state is represented by a capital city, with Benville City serving as the national capital. Note that State E is uninhabited due to a significant shadow monster infestation resulting from Sorin Hashido¡¯s shadow bug experiment 500 years ago. Efforts to rebuild here were abandoned in 2001 because of the overwhelming shadow monster presence. All continents are both countries and continents, each with their own states and cities. Each continent faces issues with shadow monsters and shadows, but the origin of shadows and lighters is specifically from Haiwa. The continents have friendly relations due to the ¡°Unity Among Nations¡± treaty, signed in 1940, which promotes resource sharing, idea exchange, and mutual support in times of need. Additional Information: Yamato¡¯s Background: Yamato¡¯s family hails from Umbralia, making him and his siblings Black, with more details about his family to be revealed later in the story. Character Ages - Ervin Hashido: 38 years old - Kayomi: 35 years old - Arou: 29 years old - Kinara: 33 years old Techniques: - Shadows and lighters need to chant ¡°Black¡± or ¡°White¡± before the name of their techniques, as demonstrated in the first arc and will be explained in this coming arc - Anomalies vs. Heirs: - Heirs: Born with their original techniques and in some cases awaken the technique related to a body part of the All mother - Anomalies: Possess two techniques and often have greater strength and talent, along with higher energy levels than typical shadows or lighters. Thank you once again for your support. I hope you enjoy the upcoming arc as much as I enjoyed crafting it. Your engagement with the story means the world to me. Best Regards, Kristan Chapter 13: Hunters I hunt them down, with righteous zeal, To purge the world of the fear they bring A world of fear, where shadows dwell, Shall come to an end when I send them to hell
As a kid, I idolized the Hunters. They were Lighters who stood up against the face of evil without fear, and I admired them so much. When my Lighter abilities kicked in at twelve years old, I told my parents that I wanted to become a Hunter. Of course, they didn¡¯t take me seriously. They warned me to never bring up the subject again. My father was human, and my mother was a Lighter¡ªthey weren¡¯t fighters. So, the idea that their only child wanted to be a Hunter was obviously hard for them to hear. But I didn¡¯t let that stop me. I started saving up from my after-school job to enroll myself in the Hunter Force Academy, and I also began learning how to use my Lighter energy and techniques. Having lightning powers was so cool! Eventually, my parents noticed something was taking my focus away from school because my grades started to slip. They confronted me, and when I told them I was training to become a Hunter, they were devastated. They pleaded with me to give up, saying Hunters don¡¯t live long lives. Seeing the tears in my mother¡¯s eyes, I reluctantly agreed to abandon my dream. But then, a week later, my father was eaten by a Shadow monster that attacked the highway. The Hunters eventually killed the monster, but the damage was done. My mother, who once begged me not to become a Hunter, now encouraged me to follow that path. I had seen firsthand the kind of monsters Hunters fought every day, and the pain I felt watching my father being devoured by a Shadow monster fueled my resolve. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to experience that kind of loss. So, when I graduated from high school at 18, I enrolled in the Hunter Force Academy. My performance as a student was so remarkable that I earned the nickname ¡°Jason Thunderbolt¡± because of my lightning Lighter technique. But even then, I was second-best after Joshua Egoshin, who was the heir of the prestigious Egoshin Clan. Being second to him was expected, but it didn¡¯t stop me from pushing myself. Over time, Joshua and I became close friends. WAIT, BEST FRIEND?! THAT DOESN''T SOUND RIGHT. After we graduated from the Academy and joined the Hunter Force Association, the harsh reality of our world hit us like a storm. I joined the HFA when I was 20, and now, at 26, I¡¯ve risen to the rank of a Level 1 Hunter. But in those six years, only seven of the fourteen friends I made at the Academy are still alive. My parents were right¡ªHunters don¡¯t live long. One thing has become clear to me over the past six years as a Hunter: Shadows are not meant to exist. They are a blight on humanity and Lighters alike, their only purpose to bring tragedy. I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say Shadows are what¡¯s wrong with this world. And I¡¯m not alone in feeling this way. Many believe, as I do, that Shadows should be eradicated from existence. This is our duty as Hunters, and I won¡¯t stop until every Shadow has been wiped out.
Ever since the Kato Hamura incident in July, I¡¯ve been put in charge of investigating the Kaimi Daja and why they stopped their mass shadowfication after encountering Kato Hamura. We discovered Kato¡¯s family lineage tied to the Shadows, so that area has been cleared. Now, we¡¯re investigating the members of the Kaimi Daja because it¡¯s highly unusual for Shadows, Lighters, and Humans to work together. My friend Sanito Dyason, a fellow Lighter and Hunter, has been posing as a member of the Kaimi Daja while feeding me information. Together, we¡¯ve been documenting everything. It¡¯s now August 2021, and it¡¯s time to report our findings to the HFA head, Gabriel Esthath, and the board of directors of the Hunter Force Association. Jason: (adjusts his tie to look and knocks at the door) Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Gabriel: (from inside) Come In Jason: (Opens the door and walks in) Excuse me sir. Gabriel Esthath, a 50-year-old human, has been the head of the Hunter Force Association for about ten years. Lighters aren¡¯t allowed to hold this position or be part of the board of directors because humans didn¡¯t want to feel relegated to just being protected. This policy was also meant to instill confidence and hope in other humans that they were actively contributing to the fight against Shadows. Gabriel: Ahhhh Jason. I assume you''re here with your report on the Kaimi Daja? Jason: Yes sir. (shows him the file in his hand) Gabriel: Good. I¡¯d like you to tell us the details of your investigation and what you¡¯ve learned about the Kaimi Daja. Jason: Yes sir. Jason took a deep breath as he looked at the seven members of the board of directors before beginning his explanation. Jason:(clears his throat) From the recent investigation carried out by Hunter Sanito and myself, we¡¯ve discovered that the group known as the Kaimi Daja is a terrorist organization consisting of Shadows, Lighters, and Humans. The board members reacted with shock and disbelief, questioning how this could be possible. "Huh?? How is that possible??!!" "Are you sure that report is accurate??!!!" "There''s just no way that''s possible!!" "Shadows, Lighters, and Humans cooperating? There¡¯s no way!" "Is that even true??" These are the questions that the board of directors were asking because they were surprised and this was the first time they were hearing of this. Some of them began to doubt Jason''s report. Gabriel:(standing up to restore order) Gentlemen, I assure you that the report Jason has brought is accurate and legitimate. We have a Hunter on an undercover mission inside the Kaimi Daja, providing us with firsthand information. Jason: (to himself) Great. The last thing I need is for these guys to call me a liar. Gabriel: I trust Jason¡¯s report because he has been with us for six years, and I trust him more than any other Lighter I know¡ªaside from Marlo, of course. (to Jason) Please continue. Jason: (sighs) Yes, sir. According to our infiltrator, the Kaimi Daja was originally a mafia group before it was taken over by the current leader, who expanded it. Some members are criminals in our database, but we¡¯ve failed to capture them. The Humans in the group help gather funds but don¡¯t participate in large-scale activities. Sanito has managed to gather some names of the Kaimi Daja members, including their leader. Gabriel: Proceed......... Jason: The name''s that we''ve been able to get are as follows: 1. Desmond Gravy (A lighter we know nothing about yet) 2. Lorra Hawks (Killed a certain amount of people in a small town but we haven''t been able to catch her) 3. Lokk Ensho (A lighter we know nothing about yet) 4. Veto Sanks (A criminal lighter that we have in our database) 5. Giles (A criminal shadow who specializes in robbing businesses) 6. Zero (The leader of the Kaimi Daja and is apparently a human. His real name is not known) 7. Jokita Rohein (A Shadow we know nothing about yet) Jason: These are all the members that we know off for now. Sanito is still inside the Kaimi Daja gathering Intel. Gabriel: You¡¯ve done well, Jason. Also, instruct Sanito to return immediately. Staying too long in enemy territory is dangerous. Jason: Yes sir. (Hands over the file to Gabriel) The board and Gabriel discussed how to handle the Kaimi Daja, pondering how a human could unite such a diverse group despite the ongoing conflict between races. They agreed to wait for Sanito¡¯s return to gather the remaining information and take down the Kaimi Daja before they make their next move. They also discussed the new students who recently enrolled in the Hunter Force Academy and how they all passed the entrance exams. After the meeting ended, Gabriel called Jason for a private word. Gabriel: I want you to join the Hunters who will be teaching the new students at the Academy. Jason: (cartoonish expression) Huh? Why me, sir? Gabriel: (lighting his cigarette) Because you¡¯re one of the strongest Hunters we have, and I believe you should pass on your skills and knowledge to the new recruits. Plus, we¡¯re short on staff after the mass shadowfication event killed many of our teachers. Jason: (cartoonish expression) Right, right. I¡¯ll do it. Gabriel: Marlo and Egoshin have already agreed to teach, too. Lisa is already a teacher there, so it¡¯ll be easier with your friends around, right? Jason: I guess so sir. Gabriel: You¡¯ve got dark circles around your eyes. Aren¡¯t you sleeping well? Jason: I¡¯m fine, sir. The dark circles are from not sleeping well since I watched my dad get eaten right in front of me. But I''ll be fine so don''t worry Gabriel: (blowing smoke) I see. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Jason: Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be going now. (walks away) Gabriel: Goodluck Jason. Jason: (to himself) Good luck, he says. Now I have to ¡°pass on my knowledge and skills¡± to a bunch of brats. Man, this isn¡¯t going to be fun. As soon as Jason left Gabriel¡¯s office, Gabriel picked up his phone and sent a coded message to Sanito: ¡°Echo Sierra Yankee Lima Oscar Uniform Romeo November Delta Echo Lima Echo Alpha Victor Echo Charlie Oscar Tango Oscar November,¡± which stood for ¡°The boss says you should leave now.¡± Meanwhile, in another building elsewhere, Sanito received the message, immediately deleted it, and began preparing to leave. But then, someone tapped him on the shoulder and, with a sinister voice, asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 14: Im Sorry As Jason walked out of the HFA Headquarters, he spotted Joshua waiting for him. Apparently, Joshua had been standing there the whole time while Jason made his report to the board of directors and Gabriel. Joshua: How''d it go? Jason: Oh, it''s you, four eyes. Same old thing. Gave my report to those corn dogs on the board. Then Gabriel tells me to drag Sanito back. Joshua: Oh, right. You and Sanito were in charge of that investigation. Jason: (grimacing) Yeah, because someone decided not to help, and now Sanito''s deep in enemy territory. (glares at Joshua) Joshua: (sheepish) Ooh... I''m sorry. Jason: It''s not like you mean it anyways. Joshua: (mock pouting) Is your opinion of me that low? Jason: Anyway, the boss says you''re in charge of the new recruits with Marlo, and I¡¯m supposed to join you guys. Joshua: You? Teaching? (bursts out laughing) Jason: (cartoonishly annoyed) What¡¯s so funny? Joshua: I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just... you don¡¯t exactly scream "patience" or "teacher material." You¡¯d scare the students off with those dark circles under your eyes. Jason: (cartoonishly furious) You wanna fight, four eyes? Joshua: No way, no way. Besides, you¡¯d just lose, like you did in our academy days. (grins) Jason: NOW YOU¡¯RE ASKING FOR IT! Joshua continued laughing as they walked, only to run into Marlo, who had overheard their conversation on his way to the Hunter Force Academy to welcome the new students. Marlo: Man, I¡¯m amazed you two are even best friends. Joshua: Oh, hey Marlo. Jason: Best friends? With this bozo? (sighs) Marlo: It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? We haven¡¯t all been together for a year. Joshua: Yeah, a lot of missions have kept me busy. Jason: Busy? You declined 99 out of 100 missions you get, man. Joshua: (cartoonishly unfazed) Oh, right, that¡¯s true. Marlo: (laughs) I¡¯m headed to the academy. They put me on staff. Jason: We¡¯re headed there too. They asked us to teach. Marlo: Teaching? You, Jason? Really? Jason: (cartoonishly exasperated) What is with you guys? Why does everyone think I can¡¯t teach?! Joshua: (laughing harder) Marlo: Huh?? I mean it¡¯s just...... Jason: JUST SHUT UP OR I¡¯LL KILL YOU BOTH! Laughing, the trio made their way to the Hunter Force Academy, located a bit away from the main headquarters compound. When they arrived, the students hadn¡¯t shown up yet, but Lisa was already waiting for them. Lisa Arimoto, a 26-year-old woman with dark skin, black hair, and golden eyes, was one of their closest friends. She¡¯d been part of their group with Jason, Marlo, Joshua, and Sanito for years. Lisa: Long time, guys. How¡¯ve you all been? Jason: (waves casually) Hey, Lisa. Joshua: (teasing) Trying to act cool, huh? Jason: Shut up, four eyes. Marlo: (to Lisa) As you can see, not much has changed. Lisa: (giggles) Yeah, I can tell. Glad you guys are okay. Where¡¯s Sanito? Jason: He¡¯s still out. But I texted him¡ªhe should be back today, so you¡¯ll see your boyfriend soon. Lisa: (blushing) I see... Joshua: It¡¯s cute seeing your soft side, Lisa. Lisa:(cartoonishly irritated) Shut up, idiot! Marlo: You know what? Let¡¯s hang out once Sanito¡¯s back, like we used to. It¡¯d be nice to bring back the good old days. Jason: (smiles) Well wouldn''t that be nice? Joshua: I''m in Lisa: Yeah, let''s do it. Jason: We should call Haruto and Koichi too. They wouldn¡¯t want to miss out Marlo: That''s right. Wait, I thought you didn¡¯t get along with Haruto. Joshua: (laughs) When does Jason get along with anyone? Jason: SHUT UP, FOUR EYES!!!!!!!! Marlo and Lisa burst into laughter as Joshua dodged yet another outburst from his friend. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Somewhere in the city, deep in an abandoned alley, Veto, a notorious member of the Kaimi Daja and a skilled Lighter, had cornered Sanito. The ambush caught Sanito off guard, and before he could react, Veto¡¯s swift strike had severed his right hand. The air was tense, filled with the sounds of Sanito¡¯s strained breathing and the heavy clink of Veto¡¯s weapons. Sanito: (gritting his teeth) Damn it! How could I have let this happen? I should¡¯ve sensed him! Veto grinned, watching the confusion in Sanito¡¯s eyes. He didn''t need to explain how he¡¯d mastered hiding his presence¡ªhe enjoyed the look of fear far too much. Sanito quickly tied a piece of cloth around the stump of his arm, trying to slow the bleeding. He couldn¡¯t afford to panic. Not yet. Sanito: How did you know I was a spy? Veto: (laughing) Everyone knew. We just let you leak the information we wanted the HFA to have. Why do you think Zero never talked about the real plan? He knew all along. Sanito¡¯s heart sank. He had walked right into their trap, and now it was too late to warn anyone. Sanito: (thinking) I have to get out of here... Sanito¡¯s unique Lighter ability, Ghost Transformation, allowed him to make his body intangible, capable of phasing through solid objects. But the technique required him to use the "Kyo" hand signs¡ªimpossible now with his missing hand. He cursed under his breath. Veto had cut off his hand knowing it was the key to his survival. With no other options, Sanito reached for the small dagger he always kept hidden. But being right-handed, wielding it with his left hand would be difficult. His odds were slim. Veto: What now? Think you can take me on with that knife? You¡¯ll just embarrass yourself, Ghost Man. Veto didn¡¯t have a Lighter technique, but he didn¡¯t need one. His mastery of swords and kunai knives had cut down far more dangerous opponents. Sanito swung his dagger with his left hand, but it felt unnatural, clumsy. Veto dodged effortlessly, his kunai flashing as it sliced across Sanito''s shoulder. Pain flared through his body, but Sanito grit his teeth, refusing to fall just yet. Veto¡¯s smirk deepened as he toyed with Sanito, every strike calculated to cause maximum pain with minimal effort. Sanito staggered backward, barely able to lift the dagger with his trembling left hand. Veto moved like a blur, his kunai slicing through the air before Sanito could react. Another cut, this time deeper. Blood poured from the gash in his side, weakening him further. Blood stained the alley, and Sanito¡¯s vision blurred. Lisa... he thought. I have to make it back to her.. However, the battle was a short one and it was obvious who would win. Approximately ten minutes after the fight started, Sanito had lost his second hand and was bleeding from multiple injuries inflicted on him by Veto. Within minutes, Sanito was a mess of blood and broken bones. His second hand had been sliced clean off, leaving him unable to fight back. Veto stood over him, smirking as Sanito fell to his knees, blood pooled beneath Sanito''s body. The fight was over before it began. Veto: I¡¯ve slit your throat already, and yet you¡¯re still clinging to life. Pathetic. Sanito, barely able to breathe, was fading fast. Through the haze of pain, one thought kept him going¡ªLisa. Sanito: "(weakly) I... can''t... die here... Lisa... I promised..." Just then, Zero, Desmond, Jokita, and Lorra arrived on the scene, curious to see if Veto had finished the job. Zero was a young man in his late 20s with dark eyes & gray hair which he was born with. Desmond was a man in his late 30s with brown hair and a sad look on his face. He also wore earrings on both of his ears. Jokita was a man in his late 20s as well with blonde hair and blue eyes but he always seemed like his thoughts were occupied with something else. Lorra was a woman in her early 20s who had pink hair and green eyes. She also had noticeable scars on her face, neck and her arms which had refused to heal. Desmond: (to Zero) Huh? When you said we had a mole I didn''t know you meant him. Lorra: (shrugging) That shows how clueless you are Desmond. And you call me clueless. Desmond: I wasn''t asking you Jokita: (grimacing) Veto, did you have to make such a mess? Veto: (laughing) What? It would''ve been boring if I did anything less. Zero, always calm and calculating, crouched near Sanito''s dying body. Zero: He''s still alive? Veto: (grinning) Yup. Barely. Zero: (to Sanito) Tough guy ain''t yah? Assuming you knew the Harmonic Restoration technique you would be able to heal from this but that''s too bad. But at least I can get something from you before you die. Zero touched the pool of blood surrounding Sanito and tasted it, much to Lorra¡¯s disgust Lorra: (cartoonish face) Gross! Zero: (mocking Sanito) I suppose the hand signs go like this? Zero formed the "Kyo" signs, and to Sanito¡¯s horror, Zero¡¯s body became translucent, just like his own technique. Sanito: (coughing blood)You copied it?..... How... how is a human able to use my power...? Zero: Human? Oh¡­it seems you can¡¯t sense it. (coldly) If you weren¡¯t a spy, I might¡¯ve explained it to you. But it doesn''t matter now. Sanito tries to speak again but he realized that he can''t and then his life begins to flash before his eyes and an image of Lisa was all he was seeing. Lorra, standing nearby, made her move without warning. Vines sprouted from her fingertips, piercing through Sanito¡¯s chest, ending his suffering. Blood splattered across her as Sanito''s body went limp. Everyone turned to look at her. Lorra: (annoyed) What? I was putting him out of his misery Desmond: (sighing) Women. Lorra: (cartoonish face) What did you say?! Desmond: (sighing) Nothing. Sanito¡¯s vision blurred, and with his last breath, he whispered the only name that mattered. Sanito: Lisa... I¡¯m sorry... Sanito then died. He was 27 years old. Lorra, hearing him, realized he had someone he cared about. She silently walked away, needing to wash off the blood that stained her hands. Zero: (to Jokita) Help Veto dispose of the body. Make sure the HFA finds it. Jokita: (groaning) Why me? Zero: (standing up) Because Veto will screw it up. Jokita: That''s true Veto: (gloomy face) Is that what you all think of me? Zero: Let''s make sure the HFA sees it. So they''ll know what happens if they send more spies or if they get impatient. Let''s discuss the plan after Lorra gets back
Meanwhile, Lorra stood motionless in front of the mirror, her eyes tracing the scars that marred her skin, reminding her of the past she wanted to forget. The fluorescent light cast a harsh glow over her body, making the jagged lines look even more pronounced, more permanent. With a sigh, she turned away from the mirror and stepped into the shower. As the hot water cascaded down her body, the blood began to wash away, swirling down the drain in dark spirals. But the scars stayed¡ªetched into her skin, as unshakable as the memories attached to them. Lorra stared at the water, watching it flow, hoping it would carry away more than just the grime of the day. But no amount of scrubbing could wash away what was already inside her. Sanito¡¯s final words echoed in her mind. Lisa. The name had caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t known he had someone¡ªsomeone waiting for him, someone he cared about. Lorra leaned her forehead against the cool tile, the water now running cold, but she didn¡¯t move. A strange heaviness settled in her chest, one she hadn¡¯t expected. She was used to killing, to being ruthless. But this¡­ this was different. Why did he say her name? she wondered. Lisa... Whoever she was, she had been on his mind in his final moments. What if it had been her? What if someone had whispered her name in their final moments, longing for her in the way Sanito had longed for Lisa? Lorra squeezed her eyes shut, trying to push the thought away. It didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person someone waited for. She wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s last thought Her hand drifted to a deep scar running across her abdomen, her fingertips tracing its rough edges. It had been years since she¡¯d gotten it, but the pain still lingered¡ªmore in her mind than in her body. Back then, she had been so good at turning off her emotions, at becoming numb to everything. But now, as she stood here, drenched and exposed, she felt it creeping back in. Guilt. Regret. Things she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to feel in so long. "Why did I have to turned out like this?" No matter how hard she scrubbed, the scars¡ªand her remorse¡ªremained. Chapter 15: The Hunter Force Academy Jason, Marlo, Lisa and Joshua had arrived at the academy and they were given the list of the students that would be coming for each class. The Hunter Force Academy is the academy that trains the Hunters who would eventually become the Hunters who would become Hunters who would go out and defend the world. But the Academy did not only train Hunters but the students who would become the police officers whose job would be to handle crimes committed by humans. The school was divided into two courses. The Hunter Training Course and The General Training Course. The Hunter Training course can only be taken by Lighters who are ready to risk their lives and become Hunters while the General Training Course can be taken by humans and also lighters who do not want to become Hunters. Marlo and Joshua were assigned to the students who enrolled General Training course while Jason and Lisa were assigned to the Hunter Training Course. Marlo and Jason left to attend to the General training students while Jason and Lisa went through the list of the students that enrolled for the Hunter Training course. Lisa: This is going to be perfect. Having to teach these kids all by my self was so stressful last year. But with you around, it''s going to be so much fun!!!! Jason: I doubt it. Kids are such a drag. (goes through the list and sees a name that catches his eye) FOR REAL??? THAT KID ENROLLED???? Lisa: Huh? What are you talking about? Who enrolled???? Meanwhile at the gate of the Academy, Takimo stood there and looked at the school which he had enrolled in. He was hesitant on whether to enter or not but then he remembered what he told Mira on their graduation day and remembered why he decided to go to this school. He took a deep breath ans walked into the school premises. As he walked in, he saw the sign post that said where the students taking the Hunter Training Course should go and he went there. They were already five other students when he got there and he saw Jason and Lisa waiting and assumed that they most be their teachers. Then Takimo looked at Jason and recognised Jason from the day the HFA had called him for his interrogation. Jason: (notices Takimo approaching and says to himself) He''s here huh? Takimo: (to himself) Why is he here?? Does that mean that the Hunters are our teachers???? Even the pros??? Lisa: (notices Takimo''s presence) OKAY everyone is here so we can move inside now. Let''s go everyone. Lisa and Jason showed the students where the class was and they all took their seats as Lisa began the roll call. The students were much fewer than the students that enrolled back in 2020 and that was because not many of them were ready to risk their lives to fight shadows or Shadow monsters. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As such there were more students in the General training course than the Hunter training course this year. The students in the Hunter Training Course were six in number and they are: 1. Kazemaru Kaneko (Male, Age: 19) 2. Rin Aikawa (Male, Age: 20) 3. Silva Momo (Female, Age: 18) 4. Takimo Zenoshi (Male, Age: 18) 5. Tendo Koizumi (Male, Age: 18) 6. Karla Yoshida (Female, Age: 19) Lisa: (addressing her students with Jaosn standing beside her) Eyes forward everyone. My name is Lisa Arimoto. And this is Jason...... Kazemaru: (interrupting Lisa) JASON ENDERBY. ALSO KNOWN AS JASON THUNDERBOLT. THE STRONGEST LEVEL 1 HUNTER RIGHT NOW!!!!!! I''M SUCH A HUGE FAN SIR AND IM HONOURED TO BE YOUR STUDENT!!!!!!!!! Rin: Hey man! Cut it out!!! Lisa: (laughs and looks at Jason) Jason: (cartoonish face) Shut up you stupid brat!!!!!! (To himself) This is why I hate kids!!!! Glorifying me informt of everyone?????? Man this is going to be a pain!!!!!!!!!! Lisa: (continues after laughing) Like I saying before I got interrupted, we''re going be your teachers who are going to train your through out your two year stay in the Academy. So while you''re at the academy, we''re going to train you on the basics of how you harness your lighter energy and learn how to apply them to your techniques. We''ll also train you on the usage of weapons if you are interested in using them. Jaosm is going to handle that. Jason: (to himself) I Am? Lisa: We''re going to teach how to use your skills and techniques and have you show them off in the Battle Exams. Takimo: Battle Exams??? Lisa: Yes. On October 5th 2021, you all will be participating in the battle exams. In that exam you will battle with the second year students in the Hunter Training Course in order words your seniors and this is done to see how much progress you''ve made in honing your skills and see if you have potential. Karla: But that isn''t fair at all. Won''t the seniors just kick our asses and we''d lose anyways? Jason: Not necessarily. Kazemaru: (cartoonish face) HE''S SO COOL!!!!!!!! Rin: (hitting Kazemaru on the head) KNOCK IT OUT!!!!!!!! Jason: (sighs) In the battle exams, you don''t necessarily have to win against your opponent because its impossible to be able to brat everyone in a fight. You just have to show your battle IQ and how''d you react to an opponent you can''t beat. But that shouldn''t be an excuse to run away from a fight. You''re hear because you want to be better. SO BE BETTER. Lisa: Well that''s all for today''s class. You''ll be shown to your dorms. Training starts tomorrow so use this time now to socialize and get to know each other. CLASS DISMISSED! Jason: (to himself) I can finally get out of here!!!!!!!!! Lisa: (to Jason after they had left the class) Are you okay? Jason: (cartoonish face) I JUST HATE KIDS!!!!!! THEY''RE SUCH A PAIN!!!!!!! Lisa: (giggles) But early you were said "He enrolled too????!!" Who were you referring to? Jason: Yeah. It''s the Takimo kid. Remember the Kato Hamura incident from last month? He was called in for interrogation because apparently he was Kato Hamura''s best friend. Back then he didn''t want to accept that Kato was a shadow but now he''s here. I''m just wondering if he accepted it now because if he hasn''t then why is he here?? Lisa: Guess you''re gonna ask him yourself. Jason: That I will. Meanwhile back in the classroom, the students began to socialize with each other and become friendly with each other. They had all the time to do so because the main training was going to start the next day and they had to prepare their minds for it. Chapter 16: All Bad or All Good The training began the next day with Jason and Lisa calling the students together. Lisa had already made it clear to Jason that he would be doing most of the talking, as he''d been uncharacteristically quiet when they first met the students the day before. Since they were outside, the plan was to teach the basics of controlling lighter energy and using it to power up their techniques. Lisa¡¯s own techniques weren¡¯t particularly flashy, so Jason was the natural choice to demonstrate how to use a powerful lighter technique. Lisa: (smirking at Jason) Today¡¯s the day you overcome your dislike of kids. It¡¯ll be good practice. How else are you going to handle things when you become a father? Jason: (making a cartoonish face) Yeah, no thanks. I don¡¯t plan on getting married or having kids. Besides, I might not even live long enough for that, considering what we do. Lisa: (mock pouting) Oh, come on. Don¡¯t be such a downer. Maybe it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t found the right girl yet. Besides, you can¡¯t use our jobs as an excuse not to live a little. Here they come¡ªnow, remember, you¡¯re doing the talking. Jason: (groaning) What a pain. Lisa: (sighs) Just give it a try, okay? After doing a quick roll call, Lisa stepped aside, leaving Jason to address the group. Jason: (to the students) So, does anyone know what lighter energy is? Silva:(raising her hand) Lighter energy is the energy we Lighters are born with. It can be passed down from parent to child. It¡¯s also the power the All Mother gave us 800 years ago. Jason: (thinking to himself) Little smarty pants. (aloud) That¡¯s correct. Now, who can tell me what a lighter technique is? Rin: (raising his hand) Lighter techniques are abilities powered by lighter energy. We can use them for battle and to save lives. Almost everyone has one, but if you don¡¯t, you can learn one. Jason: Good answer. (surveying the group) I assume most, if not all of you, have already awakened your lighter techniques. Most people do by the time they turn twelve. (Everyone nods.) Alright, then. I want each of you to tell me what your technique is. Takimo, you first. Takimo: (nervous) Me? Uh, okay. My technique is fire manipulation. I control fire. Kazemaru: (as Jason¡¯s gaze moves to him) I create glass barriers. My mom calls it the "Glass Prism" technique. Silva: I wasn¡¯t born with a technique, so I learned "Body Reinforcement" from my uncle. It gives me superhuman strength and boosts my endurance. Karla: My technique lets me turn invisible and make others invisible too, as long as I¡¯m touching them. It¡¯s called the "Invisibility Technique." Tendo: I manipulate iron ore to create weapons, but... right now, I can only manage a hammer. Rin: (rolling up his sleeve) I can link with the animals tattooed on my left arm. (He reveals the intricate animal tattoos etched into his skin.) Jason:(thinking) That¡¯s a cool one. (aloud) Okay, all of you have impressive techniques. But before you can fully use them, you need to learn how to infuse lighter energy into hand-to-hand combat. Then, we¡¯ll get to how lighter energy can power up your abilities. Lisa: (playfully nudging Jason) Wouldn¡¯t you like to give us a demonstration? Kazemaru: (eagerly) Yes! Please show us your technique, Mr. Jason! Lisa: (cartoonish face) Go on. Show us. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Jason: (grumbling) Damn you, Lisa. (sighs as lightning crackles in his right hand) My technique is lightning manipulation. It lets me control lightning. That¡¯s it. Kazemaru: (wide-eyed) Whoa! It¡¯s so much cooler up close! Karla: (laughs) Silva: You¡¯re such a fanboy. Rin: I agree with her Takimo: (laughs) Jason: (deactivating his technique) Alright, now Lisa will supervise while you practice infusing your lighter energy into combat. You¡¯ll be graded at the end of the session. Good luck. (thinking) Finally... Lisa spent the rest of the day supervising the students as they practiced, guiding them through the process of channeling their lighter energy into hand-to-hand techniques. By the end of the session, Rin Aikawa and Takimo Zenoshi had the highest scores, demonstrating better control than the others. After class was dismissed, the group lingered, chatting and getting to know each other. Karla: You were amazing, Rin. You infused your lighter energy perfectly Rin: Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, Karla. You¡¯ll get it next time. Karla: (smiling) Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best. Silva: You were pretty good too, Takimo. Takimo: (blushing) Oh, thanks. I¡¯ve always been a fast learner. Kazemaru: Hey, no bragging! Takimo: I wasn¡¯t bragging. Kazemaru: (grinning) I know, I¡¯m just messing with you. Tendo: Seriously? (Everyone laughs.) Silva: Hey, guys. I didn¡¯t get to ask this yesterday, but why did you want to become Hunters? There was a brief silence before Kazemaru spoke. Kazemaru: Well I want to become a Hunter to make the world a peaceful place for my mom and little brother. Silva: I want to send money to my parents back in the countryside. Tendo: My family doesn¡¯t believe in me. I want to become a Hunter to prove them wrong. Karla: I want to change the world by killing all the shadows. Rin: Same. Shadows are nothing but monsters. They killed my father and brother. I¡¯ll become a Level 1 Hunter and take them down. Kazemaru: Whoa, dark... (gets smacked by Silva) What? It¡¯s the truth! Tendo: What about you, Takimo? Rin: Yeah, you¡¯ve been quiet. Takimo: Well I decided to become a Hunter to find my friend. Tendo: Your friend? Takimo: Yeah. My parents died when I was young and for as long as I can remember, I never had many friends or family until I met my best friend. We''ve been friends for nine years and he and his mother took me in and treated me like family but then he was accused of being a shadow and now he''s a wanted person. They all say that he''s an evil monster but I don''t want to believe any of that. So I want to be a hunter so I can go on missions in hopes that I run into him again. There was a brief silence before...... Rin: "Run into him again?" (laughs) If you do run into him again, he''ll just kill you. That''s what shadows do. They''re monsters. Don''t be delusional thinking a shadow is your friend. Takimo: He is my friend and I''m choosing to believe that he''s a good person. If he truly was a shadow like everyone says he was, then the reason he didn''t say it is because everyone would assume he wants to kill someone. Rin: Then you''re a bigger idiot than I thought you were. Silva: Hey Rin! Knock it off! Rin: (ignoring Silva) So you think that somehow your friend is different from those scumbags?! The fact he didn''t even kill you makes you extremely lucky. But Shadows and Shadow monsters are the same. Shades just pretend to be humans. He treated you like family? DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH!! Kazemaru: That''s okay dude. You made your point. Takimo: (to Rin) Don''t talk like you know him, Rin. Have you ever thought that maybe our perception of shadows might be wrong? Shadows are evil but is it really all of them that are like that? Rin: You''re crazy dude. Thinking that shadows can be good people. Keep chasing after this friend of yours and it''s gonna get you killed one day. Takimo: I don''t want to succumb to the way of thinking that everyone else has decided to accept. I want to see things with my eyes and come to my own conclusion, not what everyone else thinks. Just because shadows killed your brother and father doesn''t mean that they''re all like that. Rin:(enraged, punching Takimo across the face) The others quickly intervened to break them up. Takimo realized he¡¯d crossed a line. Takimo: It doesn''t matter how many times you insult me or punch me. I''m not going to change my ideologies just because you think it''s stupid. But....(bowing) I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about your family. That was out of line. Rin: (sighs) You¡¯re going to get yourself killed chasing after shadows. (He grabs his bag and storms off.) The others followed suit, keeping their distance from Takimo. Jason had been listening to their conversation and called Takimo when he was about to leave. Jason:I overheard everything. Is this all just to find Kato Hamura? I told you to give up on him. Why continue down this path? You¡¯re not going to make friends like this. Takimo: (pausing) If you overheard my conversation with Rin then you already know your answer sir. Excuse me. (he walks away) Later, as Takimo lay in his bed, reflecting on the day, he remained resolute. He would prove to the world that Kato wasn¡¯t the monster they said he was.
Meanwhile, at the Hunter Force Association HQ, Gabriel, the head of the HFA, was leaving for the day when he stumbled upon a body at the front door. His breath caught in his throat¡ªhe recognized the corpse. Chapter 17: Target Later that night, Gabriel called Jason, Marlo, Lisa, and Joshua to deliver tragic news: Sanito had been killed by the Kaimi Daja. The cause of death was determined to be brutal¡ªhis hands had been severed, his throat slashed, and he had been stabbed in the stomach by plant vines. The investigation revealed that the vines were infused with shadow energy, leading to the conclusion that he had been attacked by a Shadow. However, the cuts on his body and throat contained Lighter energy. This meant that Sanito had been killed by both a Shadow and a Lighter working together. Lisa couldn''t hold back her tears, and Marlo gently comforted her. Joshua and Jason stood in stunned silence, trying to process what they had heard. Jason: (with regret) It should have been me. I shouldn¡¯t have let him go into enemy territory. Joshua:Don¡¯t say that, Jason! Jason: The only reason I didn¡¯t go was because the Kaimi Daja wouldn¡¯t believe that ¡°Jason Enderby, the strongest Level 1 Hunter,¡± wanted to join them. They¡¯d have figured it out immediately. But Sanito¡­ he was a Level 2 Hunter, less known. His technique could¡¯ve given him an edge if he got into trouble. But¡­ Why did it have to end like this? (voice shaking) Why?! Gabriel, sitting down, lost in thought, finally spoke. Gabriel: I¡¯m holding a meeting tomorrow morning. We need to discuss our next move against the Kaimi Daja. This incident shows they¡¯re more dangerous than we thought. I wanted you to know before then¡ªand you all should attend the meeting. I¡¯ll be calling Haruto and Koichi back from their mission for this. Jason: Let me join them. Gabriel: No, you won''t. Jason: (shocked) What? Why not? Gabriel: You have students to teach, Jason. The Academy is short on teachers, and you¡¯re essential to training the new recruits. I understand how you feel, but don¡¯t act on emotion. We need you here. (turns to Joshua) Joshua, I¡¯ll need you on this mission. You¡¯re the only Level 1+ Hunter we have right now. (to Lisa) I¡¯m so sorry, Lisa. Take a leave of absence for as long as you need. (to Marlo) You¡¯ll need to cover Joshua¡¯s teaching duties for the time being. Marlo:Understood, sir. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Joshua: I¡¯ll do my best, sir. Jason: (sighing) Yes, sir.
The following day, the HFA was trending across social media. A video had surfaced showing Sanito¡¯s lifeless body, followed by Veto, a Kaimi Daja operative, admitting responsibility for both the Shadow Bug incidents and Sanito¡¯s death. Veto taunted the world, proclaiming that the Kaimi Daja would achieve their goals and that anyone who stood in their way would meet the same fate as Sanito. This revelation caused an uproar. The citizens of Haiwa, who funded the HFA with their taxes, began to lose faith in the organization. The public questioned whether their contributions were making any difference at all.
Meanwhile, in a dark hideout somewhere, a normal human finished uploading the video, as instructed by Zero, before quickly deleting the account. Zero watched as the human obeyed, standing alongside Veto. Veto: Was there any point to all this, Zero? Why make and upload that video? Zero: To sow chaos in society. We need to prove that the HFA has weaknesses, and now that the world has seen them falter, their confidence will erode. Veto: So, while they¡¯re busy handling the fallout, we can move forward with our plan, right? Zero: Exactly. Let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s waiting. We can discuss the next steps now that we got rid of the mole. Zero and Veto entered another room where the rest of their team¡ªLorra, Gaki, Desmond, Giles, Jokita, and Lokk¡ªwere waiting. There was also a ninth figure whose face was obscured in the shadows. Zero: (grinning) Hey, everyone. Now that we¡¯ve cleared some obstacles, let¡¯s talk about the plan I¡¯ve devised. Giles: About damn time. I¡¯ve been itching for action. Jokita: (smirking) Patience isn¡¯t one of your virtues, is it, Giles? Giles: Hell no. But this plan better be worth the wait. Zero: Oh, it will be. But understand, this plan won¡¯t go off without consequences. In the worst-case scenario, one¡ªor all¡ªof us could die. Lokk: (wide-eyed) What kind of plan is this?! Zero: Let¡¯s go over what we¡¯ve accomplished so far. Thanks to Lorra¡¯s technique, we¡¯ve recreated the Shadow Bugs capable of turning a Shadow Conduit into a full-fledged Shadow. With Jokita and Gaki¡¯s help, we¡¯ve found Kato Hamura. And with the assistance of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, our spy within the Shadow Society, we¡¯ve confirmed that Kato is a descendant of the Hamorabi Clan. The group nodded as Zero turned his attention to Gaki. Zero: What¡¯s the status of the other God Eye from the Sakamoto Clan? Gaki: Desmond and I have searched, but tracking him down is difficult. He covers his tracks well, probably because he¡¯s the last heir of his clan and doesn¡¯t want to be found. Desmond: (sighs) Why''s the sucker have to hide anyways? Zero: Until we finish the first phase of this plan, we''ll let Kato Hamura and the sakamoto heir be for now and we''ll go after our first target. Lorra: So who''s our first target.....??? Zero: Our first target is the only Level 1+ Hunter right now who also happens to be one of the Heirs in this current era and he''s from the Egoshin clan. Veto: (cartoonish face) HUH???!!!!!! Giles: Wait.....so you mean??????? Zero: Yes. Our first target is Joshua Egoshin who is the Heir who possesses the left arm (The God Arm) that we seek. He dropped an old newspaper article onto the table, with Joshua¡¯s face on the front page. Desmond: I knew this mission would be a pain (sighs) Chapter 18: In Between Black & White Kinara had been feeling a little bit sick so she went to the hospital where Dana (Kenji''s mother) worked. Dana ran some tests and told Kinara to wait in her office. Kinara started looking around the office and noticed a picture of Dana, her husband (Adam Hashido) and Kenji as a baby sitting on her desk. Kinara: (muttering to herself, pacing slightly) I wonder what the test results will say. Am I sick? Do I have cancer? Maybe it¡¯s a tumor in my stomach that¡¯s going to slowly eat me away?! (her face morphs into a cartoonish expression of panic) I DON''T KNOW, AND IT¡¯S DRIVING ME CRAZY!!!! Dana: (entering the office with a reassuring smile) Kinara, the tests have come back. And¡­ Kinara: (interrupting, wide-eyed and cartoonishly distressed) I¡¯m going to die, aren¡¯t I? Dana:(matching her exaggerated expression) Why would you think that? It¡¯s actually good news! Kinara: (confused, her expression softening) Good news? Really?
A few hours later at the Hashido estate, Kato trains against Arou, demonstrating remarkable progress in his combat skills. Each blow he throws is met with Arou¡¯s steady defense, but the force behind Kato¡¯s attacks is impressive. Arou: (to himself, observing Kato) Impressive. He channels so much power into his strikes. He learns quickly, and it¡¯s as if his body was meant for this¡ªalmost like a Shadow''s body, not a human''s. Maybe the shadow bug bite enhanced more than just his energy. But he still struggles to counter my attacks fully. He has more room to grow. Ervin: (suddenly entering) Hey, you two! Arou: Mr Ervin. Kato: Mr Ervin?? What are you doing here? Ervin: I wanted to check in on your training, and from what I just saw, it looks like you¡¯re doing great! Good work, Arou. (turning to Kato) But I have something else to teach you, so you¡¯re coming with me. Kato:Yeah... but I was training with Mr. Arou, and I¡¯m supposed to start my shadow technique training today. Ervin: Exactly! That¡¯s why I need to share some important knowledge with you before you dive into your shadow technique training. Kato:(making a cartoonish face) Another information dump? Ervin: (cartoonish face) Precisely!! Kato: (cartoonish face) Why is there so much information???? Arou: (patting Kato on the back and chuckling) You¡¯ll be fine, Kato. Ervin: It¡¯s not my fault! I didn¡¯t make the rules for how our powers work. Now, come closer. (he pulls Kato in, and they begin to float off the ground) Kato: (eyes wide, cartoonish expression) HUH????!!! WE¡¯RE... WE¡¯RE FLYING????!! Ervin: I¡¯m flying, actually. I¡¯m just holding you close. Today¡¯s lesson will be taught outside the classroom, so hold on tight. And cover your mouth¡ªdon¡¯t want any flies getting in there! Kato: (gulping nervously) Right!! Ervin floated and then took off into the sky holding Kato with him to ensure he didn''t fall off. They flew for about five minutes before getting to their destination which was a wasteland. It was a city that had been abandoned and now all the buildings looked old, some were destroyed and shadow monsters were everywhere. As Ervin said this, a giant shadow beast that looked like a gorilla with "X" tattoo markings around its body, emerged from his shadow and stood beside him. The beast''s name was KOU. The presence of this shadow beast attracted a lot of shadow monsters and they started coming towards Ervin and Kato. Ervin sent his shadow beast to fight the shadow monsters around the abandoned city. Kato: Where are we? Ervin: This is state E. Remember when I told you the history of the shadows and lighters and that Sorin Hashido turned a total of 100,000 people into shadow monsters? This is where it all happened. Now people are afraid to live here because it has the most amount of shadow monsters anywhere in the country. And it''s a perfect place for our lesson for today. Plus I can use my full power without any casualties. Kato: Full power? If that''s the case, then won''t a lot of Shadow monsters be here to eat us? Ervin: Yeah sure but it''s not like they can kill me and I won''t let anything happen to you. Kato: That''s reassuring. Ervin: Now to why I brought you here. I wanted to teach you about the Harmonic Techniques. Now these are techniques that can be used by both Shadows and lighters. When a shadow wants to use his/her techniques they chant the word "Black" because that is what starts the gathering of the shadow energy to power up the techniques. The same thing applies to lighters but they chant the word "White". If the words "black" or "white" are not chanted, the techniques will not start. Harmonic techniques are techniques that you don''t need to chant black or white before they can be used. Kato: But why do the harmonic techniques not need the "Black" or "White" chants to activate? Ervin: The shadows, lighters and the conduits are all connected by something called THE NEXUS. THE NEXUS is a space that serves as the converging point between shadow and lighter energy and the energy formed from that is called GRAY ENERGY. Gray energy is the energy the ALL MOTHER possessed 800 years ago and is what would be created if a shadow or lighter were to have a child. But that''s impossible. Kato: So how does THE NEXUS connect to the harmonic techniques? Ervin: Well shadow and lighter energy are both formed from GRAY ENERGY and gray energy is the absolute power of all things. Normally shadows or lighters cannot use their various energies to perform harmonic techniques because their energies are not strong enough to power the techniques. So to use harmonic techniques, a shadow or lighter would have to connect to that NEXUS space. And when you connect to it, the nexus would then allow you to use harmonic techniques by temporarily connecting to it so you won''t need chants to establish the connection. But establishing that connection takes tons of time and effort and a lot of energy to do it. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Kato: (cartoonish face) Oooooohhhh........ Ervin: Only the All Mother was able to connect to the NEXUS permanently because her presence created its existence. If she had a child who was just like her, they would be able to do it too. Sounds cool right? Kato: (cartoonish face) Yeah. Ervin: (smiles) Now let''s continue. Now there are only three Harmonic Techniques in existence right now and they are 1. Harmonic Mantle Essence 2. Harmonic Restoration 3. Perfect Manifestation Kato: So both lighters and Shadows can use these Techniques. Ervin: Yes but not all shadows or lighters can use them. The easiest to learn among them is the HARMONIC MANTLE ESSENCE. This is a technique that uses the energy of the user to protect them from the attacks of others. In other words, it neutralizes the effect of someone''s techniques on you. But you can''t use HARMONIC MANTLE ESSENCE along with you technique. Kato: So basically it''s like a shield that protects you but it won''t allow you to use your techniques in the process? Ervin: Yeah. This is because it''ll make use of the energy you''d use to power up your techniques to defend you. Now to HARMONIC RESTORATION. This is a technique that allows you to heal from life threatening injuries. Example.......(brings out a small dagger he hung on his waist and used it to cut off his left arm) Kato: (cartoonish face) HUHHHHHHH??????!!!!!!! WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT?????!!!!! DOESN''T THAT HURT A LOT?????!!!!!! Ervin: Yeah it does but this is the best way to show you how HARMONIC RESTORATION works. Now stop yelling. You''ll attract those shadow monsters I told you about. Now look here. (Ervin focused all his shadow energy to his left arm and it immediately grew back). Kato: Woah.....so that''s Harmonic Restoration? Ervin: Yeah. It''s a very rare technique among both Shadows and lighters and very difficult to awaken let alone master it. But among us the Heirs the potential to learn and master it is already there. Kato: So that means that if I do awaken the God Eye, I''d be able to learn Harmonic Restoration? Ervin: You can learn Harmonic restoration even if you don''t awaken the God Eye. Also a person''s technique can allow them to learn Harmonic Restoration faster than most even if they aren''t an heir. Therefore Harmonic Restoration can be applied in different ways and isn''t limited to just one method like mine. Kato: So if I was a vampire, the way I''d use Harmonic Restoration to heal myself would be different from how you would use it to heal yourself? Ervin: (smiles) You catch on pretty quick. Now on to the last one which is the PERFECT MANIFESTATION. Now the PERFECT MANIFESTATION is the ultimate expression of a shadow or lighter''s innate technique. It allows the user to use their techniques in ways that it cannot be used before and it also boosts the power of that technique to 140%. Kato: 140%????????!!!!! Ervin: (nods his head) 140%!!!!! Kato: It''s like those powerups in anime. Ervin: (nods in agreement) Perfect manifestations can take any shape or form so it''s very hard to predict what it''ll actually look like until you awaken it. Now to use perfect manifestation, you have to have a complete understanding of your technique and how it fully works. You also have to be able to use your energy to connect to the NEXUS and maintain a perfect manifestation for as long as possible. The larger the energy you have, the longer you can maintain the perfect manifestation. Are you following Kato?? Kato: (cartoonish face and steam coming out of his head) Yeah. Yeah I am. Ervin: You okay? Kato: Yeah I am. Just getting too much information all at once Ervin: Well don''t worry because I''m almost done. Kato: (sighs) OKAY then. Ervin: You won''t know what kind of perfect manifestation you could have until you awaken it. And you have to awaken it through extreme training. Then again it''s rare so not everyone can establish a connection to the NEXUS and awaken it. The Heirs are the exception though. Kato: Kinda figured you''d say that. Ervin: (laughs) Also even if a person has more than one technique, they can only have the perfect manifestation of the technique they are born with and if a shadow or lighter is born without a technique, they can''t awaken a perfect manifestation. Anomalies are a little different to this though. Take Mira for example. She- Kato: (cartoonish face) Umm......Mr Ervin? I don''t think I remember what Anomalies are. Ervin: (sighs) So Anomalies are shadows or lighters who are born with more than one technique and have a large amount of energy that puts them almost on the same level as the Heirs. Like I was saying before, Mira is an anomaly and when she was born, she had two techniques. Kato: For real??? So it means she''s stronger than she looks. Ervin: Don''t underestimate my daughter. She''s not weak. Kato: (laughs) Yes I won''t. Sorry. Ervin: Anyways, Anomalies are born with two techniques so the combination of those techniques is what becomes their perfect manifestation. And one more thing, even though a person has a perfect manifestation, you can¡¯t just activate it when you want. You need to reach the threshold first. Kato: Threshold? Ervin: Yes. A threshold is the condition that everyone has to meet in order to use their perfect manifestation and it involves the technique that is linked to the perfect manifestation. Kato: How does that work? I don¡¯t get it. Ervin: So to reach the threshold, you have to have used your technique to a specific point in battle before you can use your perfect manifestation. Kato: But how would you know when you reach that threshold? Ervin: You¡¯ll just know it. Kato: ¡°I¡¯ll just know it¡±? Ervin: Yes. Now for my final demonstration. Kato: (cartoonish face) Are you going to cut off your hand again????? Ervin: No. I''m going to show you my own perfect manifestation so look closely. Kato: Wait, don¡¯t you need to have used your technique to the threshold point? Ervin: Yes. And I¡¯ve been doing that for a long time now. Why do you think I sent KOU to fight the shadow monsters when we first arrived? Kou is part of my technique and Kou can reach my threshold for me without me actually doing anything. Kato: That¡¯s so cool Ervin: (smirking) I know right? [BLACK: KOU, RETURN] KOU followed the orders of his master and returned to his side. As it did this, all the other shadow monsters followed and began rushing towards KOU, Kato & Ervin. Kato: (cartoonish face) Mr Ervin. The shadow monsters are approaching. Ervin: (put his two hands together and forming the "MI" hand sign) [PERFECT MANIFESTATION- UNITY] Suddenly, KOU, the shadow monster summoned by Ervin, shrank down and seamlessly merged into Ervin¡¯s body. The distinct tattoo markings of KOU appeared on Ervin''s skin, marking their bond. As shadow monsters approached, Ervin extended his hand, concentrating deeply. A massive orb of shadow energy began to form, growing larger and larger in the air before him. Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW BURST] Ervin then unleashed the technique, firing the massive orb of shadow energy at the approaching shadow monsters. In an instant, they were vaporized, leaving nothing behind. The sheer force of the attack also devastated the surrounding landscape, altering the terrain dramatically. As the shockwave from the explosion knocked Kato off balance, he began to fall, but Ervin quickly caught him, ensuring he stayed upright. Ervin: (smiles) Are you okay? Kato: (still amazed) Yeah. Ervin Hashido wields the Shadow Beast Manipulation, a hereditary technique unique to the Hashido clan. This powerful ability allows him to summon a shadow monster to aid him in combat and provide protection. When Ervin activates his Perfect Manifestation, he becomes one with the shadow beast, gaining access to its techniques. The shadow burst that Ervin unleashed earlier was a manifestation of KOU''s own power. What makes this technique even more impressive is that a typical member of the Hashido clan is limited to summoning a single shadow beast. However, as the Heir with the shadow heart of the All Mother, Ervin has the rare ability to summon up to three additional shadow beasts, granting him access to a total of four. With four beasts at his command, Ervin can choose to merge with any of them during his Perfect Manifestation, resulting in four distinct forms he can adopt. Kato watched Ervin in awe, recalling the elders'' claims that Ervin was the strongest shadow of their era. Witnessing this power firsthand confirmed that statement was no exaggeration. Chapter 19: Aftermath Ervin carried Kato and flew back to the Hashido estate after demonstrating his perfect manifestation. As they approached the estate, they spotted Mira, Isaiah, Uta, Cookie, and Yamato waiting at the training grounds. Mira: (smiling) Welcome back, you guys! Ervin: (with a goofy face) Yooooo! Kato: (landing) Hey, everyone! You all waited for me? What''s the occasion? Isaiah: Well we all wanted to help you out since you''re starting your shadow technique training today. Kato: Huh? Really? Yamato: Yeah. The technique you''re about to learn is tough. You¡¯ll need all the help you can get. Cookie: So, we decided to help. Kato: (grinning) Wow, thanks, everyone. I really appreciate it. Uta: //It was all Mira''s idea to help out// Mira: (hearing Uta) Shut it! Yamato: (laughs) Kato had not fully understood the sign language yet so he didn''t know what Uta had said or why Mira reacted the way she did. Cookie: Also, Yamato¡¯s here to watch how chaotic your training is going to get. Kato: Chaotic? Is it really that hard? Isaiah: It wouldn¡¯t be so hard if Kayomi was still the one training you. Kato: (confused) He is the one training me, isn¡¯t he? Everyone exchanged glances, which made Kato understand that Kayomi training him on Shadow techniques is no longer a possibility Ervin: Oh, right, Kato. I forgot to tell you. Kayomi won¡¯t be available for your shadow technique training anymore. We¡¯ve got someone else for you. Kato: What? Why? Why can¡¯t Mr. Kayomi train me? Mira: He''s going to become a father. Kato: (eyes wide) Huh? Cookie: Yeah, Mr. Kayomi and Kinara are having a baby. Kato: (surprised) Really?! Yamato: And apparently Kayomi wants to spend more time taking care of Kinara so he won''t be available for your training anymore Kato: Wait so you guys already knew about this? Uta: (nods) Kato: (cartoonish face) Why was I the last to find out? Ervin: (patting Kato on the back) Cheer up, Kato. You¡¯ll have someone else training you now, and they¡¯ll help you become unstoppable!. Yamato: (laughs) Cookie: (giggles) Kato: (noticing their amusement) So, who¡¯s my new teacher? Just then, two dark-skinned figures approached the training grounds. A tall, military-looking man and a calm woman. Yamato: (grinning) My big brother will be the one training you. Kato: Big brother? (surprised) You have a brother? Roshi: (booming voice) THAT''S RIGHT!!!!!! I AM ROSHI YAMANAKA AND I WILL BE INCHARGE ON TRAINING YOU YOUNG BLOOD!!!!!!!!!!! (flashes a big smile) Kato: (to himself) Him??? There''s no way............. Roshi: (suddenly glaring at Kato) YOU JUST UNDERESTIMATED ME NOW DID YOU KID?????? Kato: (startled) No! I didn¡¯t! Roshi: LIAR!!!!!!! (knocks Kato on the head) YOUR ENTIRE BODY LANGUAGE SAYS OTHERWISE. TOO BAD FOR YOU I''M THE ONLY ONE THAT IS AVAILABLE TO TEACH YOU THE SHADOW RUSH TECHNIQUE SO YOU BETTER GET USED TO ME. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Kato: (cartoonish face) That''s hurt!!!!! (rubbing his head) Wait...... shadow rush? Yoshi: (calmly) Yes, that¡¯s the technique you¡¯ll be learning. I would explain more, but I¡¯ll leave that to my brother. Kato: (to himself) Damn it. Now I know that being crazy seems to run in Yamato''s family except for his big sister. Roshi: (cartoonish face) YOU DID IT AGAIN DIDN''T YOU KID????? Kato: (nervous) No, I didn¡¯t do anything! Roshi: LIAR! (knocks Kato on the head again) NOW GET UP. LET¡¯S BEGIN YOUR TRAINING! Kato:(groaning) Why does it have to be him? Mira: He¡¯s the only one who can teach you the Shadow Rush technique. My dad would''ve taught you, but he¡¯s not the best at teaching. Ervin: (cartoonish face) Come on, Mira. At least make me look good in front of him. Mira: (ignores him) Don''t worry Kato. We''ll be here to help you out in any way we can. Yamato: Yeah, and to film you. (pulls out his phone) Cookie: (snatches Yamato''s phone) Cut it out, Yamato. Yamato: (pouting) Fine. Uta: //Go get ''em, tiger!// Isaiah: (translating) Uta said, "Good luck, Kato." Kato: Oooh. (to Uta) Thanks, Uta. And to all of you! Roshi: (dragging Kato) LET''S GET STARTED YOUNG BLOOD!!!! TIME IS OF THE ESSENCE!!!!! Kato: (gritting his teeth) Right, right...
Roshi then explained the concept of the shadow rush technique and told Kato to try and do the technique. Kato tried to replicate the technique but he was met with constant trial and error. Yamato, Mira and Isaiah who knew the technique also chipped in to try and help Kato but he still didn''t seem to get it either way. They spent three hours on constant trial and error but nothing seemed to work. Meanwhile Yamato video recorded everything while Uta and Cookie tried to stop him. Kato: (lying flat on the ground) Damn it! Why is this so hard? Roshi: (thinking) To master the Shadow Rush, you first need to control your shadow energy. You¡¯ve learned that before, right? Kato: Yeah. Mr. Arou taught me how to control it and use it in hand-to-hand combat. Mira: If that''s the case then why aren''t you able to get it? Isaiah: Maybe you''re trying too hard? Kato: (puts his hand on his chin) Maybe¡­ I tend to overdo it sometimes. Mira: So you just have to not overdo it. Roshi: That''s only one of the issues why you can''t do it. Kato: Huh?? (cartoonish face) If there was another reason, why didn''t you say so sooner? Roshi: (ignores the question) The real reason you¡¯re struggling is because... (dramatic pause) YOUR EMOTIONS ARE ALL OVER THE PLACE! Kato: (cartoonish face) Huh?? Isaiah: (cartoonish face) Huh?? Mira: (cartoonish face) Why can¡¯t there be normal adults around here? Isaiah: (cartoonish face) Right? Roshi: Yes, your emotions are all over the place. Controlling shadow energy has to do with handling your emotions too and if your emotions aren''t in check then your control over your shadow energy becomes sloppy. Like the way yours is right now. So is there anything bothering you Kato? Kato: (mood changes) Yeah. Yamato, Uta and Cookie also join in on the conversation Cookie: Well what is it then? Kato: (sighing) It''s about my mom. She was bitten by a shadow bug and has been in a coma since the middle of July. Mr Ervin told me that there isn''t a way to save anyone bitten by a shadow bug. I know it''s a miracle that the shadow energy in her body hasn''t killed her yet but the thought that she''s going to die and there''s nothing I can do about it stays on my mind everyday and it scares me. Roshi: So that''s what it''s about...... Mira: (thinking) You¡¯ve been carrying this weight every day? Roshi: I''m truly sorry to hear about your mom Kato. It must be difficult to cope with the uncertainty and fear surrounding her condition. It''s totally understandable to feel helpless in this kind of situation but at the same time, we shouldn''t let our emotions hinder us from growing and becoming stronger. Besides we''ve all had our share of sufferings too. Yamato: Yeah....our parents died when we were kids but my big brother took over the responsibility of taking care of me and my big sister. It was hard and sure enough I miss my mom & dad but I can''t let that stop me from growing. They won''t like that either. Cookie: I''ve been an orphan for as long as I can remember. I wasn''t an orphan because my parents died or anything. I was abandoned when our house was raided by hunters from the HFA. Kinara was the one who found me and brought me to the estate. Uta: //My dad was a maniac who killed my mother and took away my voice so I wouldn''t say anything. Mr Ervin was able to save me from him though but i don''t let the fact that i can''t talk anymore stop me from growing.// Isaiah: (interprets what Uta said to Kato) Kato: That''s awful. Isaiah: My older sister, father and mother were killed by a Level 1+ Hunter. Since we''re sharing sad stories I thought I''d bring up. Mira: My mom died when I was six years old and I also felt helpless because there was nothing I could do to save her. But even at that i don''t allow it to hinder me from growing stronger. Kato: So you all had it rough too? Roshi: You heard them Kato we all had it rough too and while we all have the understanding of loss and suffering we don''t let it stop us from becoming better versions of ourselves. So you''re not alone in your suffering, Kato. Yamato: (pats Kato) Don''t worry man. Whatever happens to your mom we''ll be here for you. Mira: We''ll be here for you when the aftermath starts.(everyone nods) Kato: (smiles) Thanks a lot guys. That made me feel much better. Isaiah: I''m surprised Yamato said something smart for once. Yamato: (cartoonish face) HUH??!! DON''T MAKE IT SOUND LIKE I GOOF OFF ALL THE TIME. Cookie: (laughs) But you do goof off all the time. Yamato: (cartoonish face) Huh? Come on Cookie. You''re my girlfriend. You''re supposed to back me up here. Cookie: (cartoonish face) Not this time. Yamato: (gloomy) Kato: (standing up from the ground) Mr Roshi, I wanna try it again. Roshi: (seeing the look of determination in Kato''s eyes) I LIKE THAT LOOK IN YOUR EYES YOUNG BLOOD!! ALRIGHT!! WE''RE GOING AT IT AGAIN YOUNG BLOOD!!! ARE YOU READY??!! Kato: (with the look of determination in his eyes) Yes!!
Meanwhile, two days after Sanito¡¯s funeral, the Hunter Force Academy (HFA) held a press conference, reassuring the public that they were working hard to catch the Kaimi Daja. However, many citizens remained skeptical, questioning why the HFA hadn¡¯t been able to locate their hideout. The pressure grew, and society began losing trust in the HFA. Despite arresting a few Kaimi Daja members, they still couldn¡¯t pinpoint their main plan or location. As October 2021 approached, the Hunter Force Academy''s Battle Exams drew near, while the Kaimi Daja prepared to execute their plan. Chapter 20: What I Really Want To Do I was told I was right, That they deserved to die, That they deserved what¡¯s coming, and my actions were justified. But that one night made me see through all those lies, Now I''m stuck with the guilt of ending those lives.
Despite the recent challenges and backlash the Hunter Force Academy (HFA) had faced over the last two months, they managed to keep the company and academy running. Lisa returned to work the day after Sanito¡¯s funeral. According to her, Sanito would¡¯ve been upset if she stayed in mourning for too long. Meanwhile, Joshua, Haruto, and Koichi led a squad to search for the Kaimi Daja hideout, following clues from humans who had been part of the group. However, the Kaimi Daja always seemed one step ahead and had already vacated the location by the time they arrived. They even set off a bomb at one of their hideouts to try and kill the hunters, but the plan failed. At the academy, things were running smoothly. The HFA decided that the Battle Exams for students would take place on October 5th, 2021. Since enrolling in August, the students had been training intensely, with significant progress. Despite the events of their first training day, Takimo had managed to befriend everyone in his class, except Rin, who remained hostile due to Takimo¡¯s views on Shadows. As October 4th, 2021, arrived, the day before the Battle Exams, Takimo and the others continued their rigorous preparation. Jason and Lisa supervised their training, eventually calling it a day, reminding them to rest and mentally prepare for the exams. Jason was on his way home when he received a text from Joshua, asking him to meet him at their favorite bar. Normally, Jason would have declined, but the request came from Joshua, his best friend, and Joshua promised to cover the bill. Jason: (entering the bar and seeing Joshua) Hey, four eyes. Joshua: (smiles) Yoo. You actually showed. Jason: What kind of idiot would I be to turn down a free drink? Joshua: (laughs) That''s true. That was the only way to make you come here. Jason: (taking his seat) So how''s the investigation going? Joshua: (grinning) SOOOOO STRESSFUL! Jason: (laughs) For real????? Joshua: (cartoonish face) Dead end after dead end after dead end after dead end every time. It''s exhausting. Jason: (laughs) The one mission you actually take bores you like this? You really are a weird one. Joshua: (grins) Says the person who can¡¯t teach. Jason: (playful) Huh? Of course, I can teach! You¡¯ll see how well they do tomorrow in the Battle Exams! Joshua: Yeah about that, I won''t be able to make it to the battle exams tomorrow. Jason: (ordering a drink) Huh? Why not? Joshua:There¡¯s a town down south complaining that a shadow monster''s been eating all their fish. Anyone who goes near the river gets attacked. It¡¯s apparently a Level 1+ monster, and its size and shadow energy are drawing in others. Since I¡¯m the only available Level 1+ hunter, I have to take the mission. Jason: Makes sense. But aren¡¯t there other Level 1+ Lighters? Joshua: Yeah, but only four. Eldon Snyder¡¯s the strongest, but he¡¯s in prison for the destruction he caused in 2003. The heir from the Sakamoto clan disappeared and allegedly killed his family. And Diego? He¡¯s in early retirement. So, I¡¯m the only one left. (sighs) What a drag. Jason: You don¡¯t sound thrilled about it. Joshua: I didn¡¯t ask for this. I got the title because I can use both Harmonic Restoration and Perfect Manifestation. If I could give it up, I would in a heartbeat. Anyways, How¡¯s Lisa holding up? Jason: She¡¯s doing okay, considering. But losing the love of her life is never easy. Joshua: I see. (takes a gulp out of his drink & pauses) This hunter job isn¡¯t what I thought it would be. Jason: Yeah. My parents once told me not to be a hunter because they don''t live long because of the nature of their jobs. They were right. Joshua: We¡¯ve lost eight friends since becoming hunters. Now, there are only six of us left. Six out of fourteen. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Jason: (sighs) Joshua: You know, Jason, you once asked me why I decline most missions. Do you remember? Jason: Yeah. Joshua: I¡¯ve got an answer for you now. It all stems from a mission I took six years ago. Jason: What happened on that mission? Joshua: It was one month after we graduated.........
June 14th 2015 (6:45PM) From childhood, I always knew my left arm was special. My parents called me a "special child" and later told me I was an heir of the All Mother¡ªthe creator of both Lighters and Shadows which meant I had a fraction of her power. I grew up believing that Shadows and Shadow Monsters were one and the same: they wore human skins to pretend to be like us. That made it easier to accept killing them. I killed many Shadow Monsters after graduating, feeling nothing. But then, something changed. The HFA had been monitoring a family suspected of being Shadows. A pair of Level Two hunters had confirmed that the whole family were Shadows. I was ordered to exterminate them. I assumed they were monsters, so I walked in with my sword drawn. It was a family of three, a father, his wife and his daughter who was probably in her early 20s. They were all about to have dinner when I walked in. They saw the sword in my hand and they were instantly terrified and tried to run away instead of attacking me. BUT I STILL USED MY SWORD TO KILL THEM ALL ANYWAYS. Their blood stained my sword and the suit I wore on that day. At first I felt nothing because in my mind I was doing the right thing. But then I turned around and saw a twelve year old standing at the door behind me. He had tears in his eyes and I realized that he was the youngest child of the family I had just ended. I moved forward to end his life too but then I looked into his eyes and saw this look that scared me. He looked at me like I was the monster the world claimed the shadows were and that look scared me not because of the child but because of what I had become in his eyes. Blood on my face, body and sword are like embodiments of a monster who killed with no remorse. Then I looked around and saw the family photos on the walls and some crayon drawings probably drawn by the child in front of me. The boy¡¯s words echoed in my mind: ¡°They were different. They wanted to be different from what the world called us. Why didn¡¯t you give us a chance?¡± ¡°SHADOWS ARE JUST WEARING HUMAN SKIN.¡± Those words were put into question the day I ended that poor boy''s family as I watched the child run away from me. I didn''t tell the HFA about the child who ran away because all of a sudden I felt like I had been doing it all wrong. I always took the opinions of others without seeing it for myself. ¡°SHADOWS PRETEND TO BE HUMANS AND LIGHTERS.¡± But isn''t judging all of them based on the sins of one man wrong? Shadows aren¡¯t all monsters. They¡¯re just people, shaped by the hate they¡¯ve endured for centuries. But I had been too blinded by the world¡¯s judgment. That mission changed everything. I couldn¡¯t go on killing without knowing who they really were anymore. This cycle of hatred has been going on for 500 years and might go on for another 500 years if we don''t do something. I fear that if we continue like this, the shadows will unite and fight back and I''m afraid of what would happen then.
Joshua: That¡¯s why I decline most missions. I can deal with Shadow Monsters, but I can¡¯t handle killing Shadows. It reminds me too much of that day. There was a moment of silence between the two of them as Jason processed what he had just heard from Joshua. Jason: (pauses) So you¡¯re still mentally scarred from that mission? Joshua: (nods his head) I envy you, Jason. You can kill Shadows without feeling anything. How do you do it? Jason: (taking a sip) I don¡¯t know. I guess, after watching my dad get eaten by a Shadow Monster, I just don¡¯t want anyone to go through what my mom and I felt that day. So, every time I kill a Shadow or a Shadow Monster, I remember that at least fewer people will experience that same pain. To me, Shadows and Shadow Monsters are the same. Joshua: I see. (sips his drink) That¡¯s the difference between us. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that I¡¯m wrong, so I can¡¯t keep doing what I was trained to do. Jason: (sighs) So, what now? Joshua: I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m resigning from being a hunter & I wanted you to be the first one to know. Jason: What?! Why??! (suddenly remembers the story Joshua just said) Nevermind I think I get it. Joshua: I¡¯ve spent twenty-seven years living my life the way others told me to. I didn¡¯t get to choose. I became a hunter because I was told I had to. Jason: So what do you want to do Joshua? Joshua: I want to change the world. Stop the cycle of everyone killing each other. I want to end this hatred that¡¯s lasted for 500 years. And I want to live my life without anyone, not even my family, telling me what to do. Jason: (thinking) So Joshua¡¯s been wrestling with this for a while. Makes me wonder if anyone else feels the same. I don''t have these thoughts but.......... Joshua: You know I''ve always wished that I could be reborn as a normal human. No powers and no big responsibilities on my shoulders. (laughs and scratches his head) Reincarnation sounds like something out of a fairytale movie. Jason: (sighs) We might have different views, but wanting to change things for the better? That¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯ll be hard to change the HFA, but I¡¯ll be here whenever you need help. Joshua: (smiles) Thanks, Jason. The two left the bar, each with their own thoughts. Joshua prepared for his mission the next day, while Jason got ready for the students¡¯ Battle Exams while still thinking on what Joshua just told him.
Meanwhile, elsewhere, Zero, Jokita, and Desmond stared at the moon. Jokita: So, we execute the plan tomorrow? Zero: Yeah. Desmond: (scratches his head) Damn it. Even after we''ve explained the plan multiple times, I''m still wondering, can we really take down Joshua Egoshin? A Level 1+ hunter? Jokita: (huffing) You speak like they¡¯re gods. Nothing in this world escapes death. Desmond: (teasing) There you go again, sounding like an old man. Jokita: (sighs) Zero: We''ll have to do it no matter what. Because if we don''t do this, we can''t change the world. Chapter 21: Let The Exams Begin! October 5th, 2021 ¨C The Day of the Hunter Force Academy Battle Exams It was the day the Hunter Force Academy (HFA) decided to hold the long-anticipated Battle Exams. All staff and students, along with representatives from the Hunter Association, gathered to witness the progress of those who had enrolled in August. Gabriel Estath, the head of the HFA, was among those present. Hunters had also been called in for security, with the only absent hunter being Joshua Egoshin, who had left for Rigsville on a requested mission. The spectators had already taken their seats in the observation room, where they could watch the exam unfold through various CCTV cameras placed strategically around the training ground. Jason was on a phone call with Joshua, who was en route to his mission. Jason: Too bad you won¡¯t be here to witness the results of my brilliant teaching. My students will impress everyone today. Joshua: Yeah, too bad. I guess I¡¯ll have to assume you¡¯re a bad teacher until I see for myself. Jason: (cartoonish face) Damn you, four-eyes! Joshua: By the way, have Haruto and Koichi arrived yet? Jason: Maybe. I haven¡¯t gone to the observation room yet. I still need to give my students a little motivation before they head into the exams. Joshua: Right. You know, I can¡¯t imagine you giving a motivational speech. That¡¯s gotta be hilarious. Jason: Oh shut up. Joshua: Anyway, I gotta go. I¡¯ll catch you guys when I get back. Jason: Later, four-eyes. (hangs up) Jason then walked into the preparation room where his students, Kazemaru, Rin, Takimo, Tendo, Silva, and Karla, were suiting up for the exams. Each of them had been given uniforms tailored to support their unique Lighter techniques. Kazemaru: (cartoonish face) HEY GUYS! IT''S MR. JASON! Jason: (to himself) Great. Just what I needed¡ªfanboy praise. Takimo: Mr Jason? Tendo: What are you doing here? Karla: I thought you¡¯d be in the observation room by now. Silva: The exams are about to start soon, aren''t they? Rin: Maybe he wants to give us a motivational speech? Kazemaru: A MOTIVATIONAL SPEECH FROM MR. JASON WOULD TOTALLY GET ME PUMPED FOR THIS EXAM! Silva: He¡¯s right. A bit of motivation would be nice. We need that final push. Takimo: I agree. Rin: So, Mr. Jason, did you come to motivate us? (everyone turns their gaze to Jason) Jason: (to himself, panicking) Crap, I can¡¯t think of anything to say! Damn you, four-eyes, for jinxing me! I¡¯m gonna prove you wrong¡­ somehow. Kazemaru: Mr. Jason? Is something wrong? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Jason: (clearing his throat) Well¡­ I just want to say... remember your training and give it your all. Don¡¯t get discouraged if you don¡¯t win every battle¡ªprogress is about growth, not perfection. You can¡¯t improve if you¡¯re bogged down by defeat. That¡¯s it. (with a cartoonish face, thinking to himself) Thank God I pulled that off! Take that, four-eyes! Everyone: Thank you Mr Jason. We promise to do our best.
As the students thanked him, Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed over the loudspeakers, calling for all participants to head to the battle grounds. Jason took his leave and made his way to the observation room. Upon entering, he immediately spotted a familiar face¡ªHaruto Myogu, one of his old friends from his academy days. Haruto: (noticing Jason) Long time no see, Jason. Jason: So, you finally decided to show up, Haruto. They both glared at each other for a moment before breaking into childish faces, sticking their tongues out like they used to in the old days. Lisa and Koichi, who were sitting nearby, laughed at their antics. It reminded them of how Jason and Haruto used to be during their academy years. Koichi: (laughing) You two still act like kids! When will you grow up? Haruto: (cartoonish face) He started it! Jason: (cartoonish face) Liar! Haruto Myogu, a Level 1 Hunter, was a friend of Jason, Joshua, Lisa, and Marlo. At 26 years old, he had gray hair and visible stitches running from the left side of his face down to his arms. He carried a sword shaped like a giant needle on his back, which was tied to his technique, though its specifics remained a mystery for now. Koichi Mura, a Level 2 Hunter and an old friend of Jason and the others, was 25 years old with blonde hair and blue eyes. For the past year, Haruto had been trying to woo her, but Koichi always turned him down, finding his approach outdated. Koichi: It feels like we¡¯re back at the academy again. Lisa: Yeah¡­ when everyone was still alive. (sighs) At least I¡¯m happy that some things never change¡ªlike these two. (gestures to Haruto and Jason) Marlo: (just walking in) Who¡¯d have thought that Haruto and Jason arguing would be so comforting? Knock it off, you two. The exams are about to start. Koichi: (to Lisa) So how have you been holding up since Sanito¡­? Lisa: I¡¯ve been okay. It still hurts that Sanito isn¡¯t here anymore, but he wouldn¡¯t want me to be sad forever. I¡¯ll be fine, so don¡¯t worry about me. (smiles) Jason and Haruto finally took their seats as Gabriel began explaining the exam structure to the students. Since there were only six first-year students, they were split into three pairs through a random selection: Group One 1. Tendo Koizumi 2. Silva Momo Group Two 1. Kazemaru Kaneko 2. Karla Yoshida Group Three 1. Rin Aikawa 2. Takimo Zenoshi Rin: (to himself) Damn it. Why did I have to get paired with him? Takimo: (to himself) Him? I didn¡¯t exactly get a great first impression of him. And now I have to team up with him? Gabriel: Each team will battle a second-year student. Winning isn¡¯t mandatory, but you must give it your all. The exam is designed to test how well you handle stronger opponents and how effectively you work as a team. There will also be low-level shadow monsters roaming the battle grounds, so you¡¯ll need to deal with them as well. For no reason should any student be injured beyond recovery¡ªanyone responsible for such an injury will be expelled immediately. Your grades will be based on your overall performance. You have five minutes to strategize with your partners before the exam begins. The students began discussing strategies with their partners. However, Takimo and Rin found themselves in awkward silence. Takimo: (breaking the silence) Let''s try and do our best. Rin: (thinking back to what Takimo said) Do you still believe your friend is different from all the other Shadows? Takimo: Why bring this up now? It¡¯s not important right now. Rin: But isn¡¯t it why you¡¯re here? To find your friend? To see the truth for yourself? Answer the question. Takimo: (pauses, thinking for a moment) No. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s like the rest of them. I trust him because he¡¯s my best friend. Nothing you or anyone says will change that. Rin: (sighs) I admire that you¡¯re willing to see things for yourself, instead of following what others say. But keep going down this path, and you¡¯ll get yourself killed. Takimo: Uh¡­ thanks, I guess? Rin: If you get it, then come on¡ªthe five minutes are almost up.
The first-year students stood at the entrance to the battle grounds, mentally preparing themselves for the task ahead. Gabriel: NOW LET THE 2021 BATTLE EXAMS OF THE HUNTER FORCE ACADEMY.......................BEGIN!!!!!!!!! The teams split up, dashing into the battlegrounds. For the past two months, they had trained rigorously for this moment, and it was time to showcase the fruits of their labor. Takimo: (to himself, running alongside Rin) I won¡¯t let this stop me. I¡¯ll find you, Kato, and prove to everyone that you¡¯re not what they think you are. Chapter 22: Synthesis You''re not here anymore to pursue your dreams So I''ll pursue your dreams and I see how far I can reach
The staff and hunters of the HFA sat in the observation room, watching the progress of their students since enrolling in the academy in August. The first-year students had already rushed into the battlegrounds the moment Gabriel announced the exams had begun. All eyes were on the third group, particularly on Rin Aikawa. His lighter technique had piqued everyone''s interest. As Rin and Takimo entered the battlegrounds, they quickly encountered shadow monsters, just as Gabriel had warned. The two decided to temporarily split up to handle the situation Rin: Takimo! We''ll split up and take down these shadow monsters! Once they''re dead, we''ll regroup and move forward. Takimo: Right! Takimo sprinted off in a different direction, with five shadow monsters hot on his heels. Rin now faced the remaining five shadow monsters alone, and everyone in the observation room leaned forward in anticipation of what they knew was coming¡ªthe revelation of Rin¡¯s lighter technique. Rin: [WHITE: BEAST SYNTHESIS, WOLF] Rin Aikawa¡¯s lighter technique, Beast Synthesis, allows him to exhibit the traits of the animals tattooed on his left arm: the eagle, wolf, ape, and starfish. However, he can only channel one animal at a time. As Rin activated the "WOLF" aspect of his technique, claws grew from his hands, and his senses sharpened. Rolling up his sleeves, he charged toward the shadow monsters. His heightened wolf senses allowed him to react to every move the monsters made, even the ones attempting to strike him from behind. In a matter of moments, all five monsters lay dead. The spectators in the observation room were impressed. Meanwhile, Takimo had stopped a few yards away, preparing to face his own group of shadow monsters. He slipped on the gauntlets he had received from the academy''s inventory and readied himself to fight.
Flashback ¨C Four Weeks Ago Jason watched his students train, noticing Takimo struggling to control his fire abilities. Concerned, he approached him. Jason: You seem to be having some trouble, kid. What''s going on? Takimo: Mr Jason. (sighs) Yeah, Mr. Jason. I can''t control the shape of my fire, and when it gets out of hand, I always end up burning myself. (Takimo showed the burn marks on his palms.) Jason: I can help with that. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Takimo: Really? Jason: Really. Come with me. Jason then took Takimo to the academy''s inventory. Takimo entered the inventory and saw a different variety of weapons; swords, daggers, knives, staffs, guns, etc. Jason then handed a pair of glove gauntlets to Takimo. Takimo: Gauntlets? They''re just like yours, Mr. Jason. Jason: When I was at the academy, I had the same issue you''re having. My sensei gave me these gauntlets to help control the shape of my lightning, and they worked like a charm. They also reduced the damage to my hands. Takimo: For real? Thank you so much, Mr. Jason! Jason: Also......when you get used to them, you¡¯ll even be able to manipulate your fire to create objects or structures. If you want to learn that, come see me. I¡¯ll help you.
Back in the present, Takimo activated his technique. Takimo: [WHITE: FIRE MANIPULATION] With the gloves on, Takimo summoned small balls of fire and attacked the shadow monsters. His fire didn¡¯t fade until the monsters were reduced to ashes. As two of the remaining shadow monsters tried to flee, Takimo did something that surprised everyone in the observation room. Takimo: [WHITE: FLAMING ARROW] Using what Jason had taught him, Takimo created a bow of fire and shot two flaming arrows at the fleeing monsters, striking them down. The HFA board members were impressed. Haruto: (smirking) It seems your students are quite talented, Jason. What have you been teaching them? Jason: (smirks back) Who knows? I just told them to do their best." (To himself) "So, Takimo, you really did grasp it, huh? Takimo met up with Rin, who was wiping the shadow monster blood from his hands. Takimo noticed Rin had taken them down with no visible weapon, deducing it must have been the work of his technique. Rin: (notices Takimo) Oh, you''re back. I thought you''d take longer. Takimo: Yeah I am. So you were able to kill the shadow monsters faster than I did? You''re amazing Rin. Rin: (uninterested) Hmm. Let''s keep going. We can''t stall here. Takimo: Right. The two advanced deeper into the battlegrounds, cutting down more shadow monsters as they went. Inside his mind, Rin repeated the same mantra. GOT TO KEEP MOVING!! GOT TO KEEP MOVING!! GOT TO KEEP MOVING!! I''LL BE THE ONE TO FULFILL MY BROTHER''S DREAM!!!
Flashback ¨C Rin¡¯s Past I never fancied the idea of becoming a hunter. It always seemed like too much work. But my twin brother, Ayato, was different. I was the younger twin, and Ayato was the elder. He always dreamed of becoming a hunter and got even more excited when we awakened our techniques. Ayato: Hey Rin, I¡¯m going to become a Level 1 Hunter and take down all the shadow monsters in the world so it can be a safe place for everyone. Rin: You¡¯re starting to sound like a superhero, big brother. Are you sure you want to be a hunter? Ayato: Of course! And when I do, I¡¯ll tell everyone you''re my little brother. Rin: (cartoonish face) Please don''t do that. But then, in May, everything changed. The shadow bug incident happened, and both Ayato and my father were bitten. They turned into shadow monsters. They would have killed me, too, if the hunters hadn¡¯t come and taken them down. Seeing shadow monsters in real life changed everything for me. I thought shadows were responsible for the shadow bug incident, so my hatred was aimed at them. But then, in August, when a Level 2 hunter died, a group called the Kaimi Daja took responsibility and admitted they were behind all the shadow bug incidents. One thing became clear: The Kaimi Daja had to be stopped. .
Rin: (to himself) Ayato couldn¡¯t fulfill his dream, so I¡¯ll do it for him. I¡¯ll make the world safe for everyone. And I¡¯ll prove my resolve by passing this exam. Even if it means working with someone I don¡¯t like very much. (He glanced at Takimo, who was lost in his thoughts.) Just then, they encountered their opponent, a second-year student named John Leachson. John: (caressing his blonde hair) Oh, you must be the first-year students. I¡¯ll be your opponent. Show me what you¡¯ve got. Rin: (rolling up his sleeves) Takimo, we can¡¯t afford to lose here. Takimo: (clenches his fists) We won''t. Chapter 23: Smokescreen John:(caressing his blonde hair) Oh... you must be the first-year students. I''ll be your opponent, so show me what you¡¯ve got. Rin: (rolling up his sleeves) Takimo, we can''t afford to lose here. Takimo: (clenching his fists) We won¡¯t. John: (smirking) That¡¯s the spirit. Let¡¯s see what you juniors can do. Rin: [White: Beast Synthesis- APE] Rin¡¯s technique allows him to tap into the strength of the APE, gaining power that far surpasses a normal human¡¯s. With this connection, his physical strength is doubled, putting most opponents at a disadvantage¡ªbut¡­ Rin and Takimo charged at John, attacking with everything they had. But John deflected and blocked each of their moves with ease. The two realized that while it wasn¡¯t necessary to defeat their opponent to pass this exam, both had resolved to win. They needed this victory to prove their worth. Yet, no matter what they tried, John continued to evade and counter their strikes. With a single push, he sent them both sprawling backward. Takimo: (shocked) He pushed us back without even using his technique? Incredible. Rin: TSK!! He''s not using his technique. He¡¯s not taking this seriously at all. Takimo: We need to figure out what his technique is if we want any chance of beating him. (eyes lighting up) Rin, I¡¯ve got an idea. John: (watching them) What are they planning now? Takimo: [White: Flaming Arrow] Rin: [White: Beast Synthesis- WOLF] Takimo¡¯s plan was simple: he would fire an arrow at John while Rin rushed in to attack at the same time. John would have to block one of them, and if his technique could protect him from both, it would likely be revealed. If not, Takimo had reduced the flames on his arrow to avoid causing serious harm. John: (to himself)Two attacks at once, huh? Smart move. They''re coming at me with such determination in their eyes. (smirks) Exciting. So I guess I''ll take them more seriously and use my technique. As both the fire arrow and Rin approached, something unexpected happened. Just before they reached him, both Rin and the arrow were slammed to the ground. In that instant, Rin and Takimo understood John¡¯s technique. John: [White: Gravity Distortion] Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Takimo: Gravity? Rin: (struggling to rise) Your technique is gravity? John: Yep. So, what¡¯s your plan to beat it? John Leachson''s technique, Gravity Distortion, allows him to control the gravity in the space around him. Though its range isn¡¯t large, anything caught within it is forcefully pulled to the ground. Rin: (finally standing) I¡¯m working on it. Takimo: (catching up) Rin!! Rin: Stay back, Takimo! If you get any closer, you¡¯ll get caught in his gravitational field! Takimo: I know that! Rin: (thinking) I counted 14 seconds before I could move again. That means he can only maintain the gravitational pull for a limited time before needing to reset. I¡¯ve got a window. Rin resumed his assault, exchanging blows with John, who continued to block effortlessly. Takimo joined in, trying to support Rin as they attempted to gauge how long it would take for John to use his technique again. John: (thinking) It¡¯s about time now. Rin: (realizing too late) Takimo, back away! John: [White: Gravity Distortion] Both Rin and Takimo were caught in the gravitational pull once more, slammed toward the ground. But something strange happened¡ªwhile Rin was pinned, Takimo wasn¡¯t fully affected. Heat radiated from Takimo¡¯s body, creating turbulence in the air around him. The intense heat made the air dense, disrupting John''s concentration. Since John¡¯s gravity control required focus, he couldn¡¯t fully pin Takimo. Takimo, sensing this, generated a smokescreen, temporarily blinding John. In the confusion, Takimo grabbed Rin and retreated. Rin: (catching his breath) What just happened? Takimo: The heat from my body interfered with his technique. He couldn¡¯t concentrate enough to slam me down like you. Rin: That¡¯s... insane. Takimo: It is. But it also gave me an idea on how to beat him. Rin; For real? Let¡¯s hear it. Meanwhile, John realized that the heat was his weakness. John: (thinking) Damn... the heat from that kid is messing with my focus. I never thought I¡¯d run into a counter like this. Takimo: [White: Smokescreen] Takimo once again summoned a thick, black smoke, covering part of the battlefield. John: (thinking) More smoke? Are they trying to blind me again? I¡¯ll just use my technique¡ª(tries but fails to activate it) What? I can¡¯t concentrate... (realizes) It¡¯s the smoke... It''s causing heat fatigue. If I¡¯m exhausted, I can¡¯t use my gravity technique. Damn it! Suddenly, Rin appeared from behind. John, sensing him, tried to defend, but Rin grabbed him and used the NIKYO AIKIDO technique to lock him in a pin. As the smoke cleared, it was clear John had been caught. Rin: (pinning John) This is our win. John: (smiling) Looks like I underestimated you two. You did great. Especially the fire kid¡ªwithout him, you would¡¯ve lost. Rin: Yeah¡­ (glancing at Takimo, who was lying on the ground from exhaustion) John: You can let me go now. Rin: (releasing him) Sorry. Takimo: (sitting up, seeing Rin offering him a hand) Rin: You okay? Takimo: I used too much of my Lighter energy, but I¡¯ll be fine. Rin: I guess I should thank you. Your technique helped us win... (awkwardly) So... thanks. Takimo: (surprised) Did you just thank me? Rin: (flustered) Shut up. Takimo: (grinning) Now you¡¯re embarrassed. Rin: Shut up. The spectators were thoroughly impressed by Rin and Takimo¡¯s performance. Many praised their teachers, Jason and Lisa. Koichi: Your students are really impressive, Lisa. Lisa: (playfully) Oh, stop! You¡¯re making me blush. All I did was talk to them. Jason did most of the work. Koichi: Really? Jason: (recalling Rin and Takimo¡¯s rocky start and smirking) I didn¡¯t think those two would ever get along. But I wanted them to, which is why I paired them for this exam. For someone who claims to hate kids, I did a pretty good job training them, huh? Chapter 24: Autonomy How can the bird that is born for joy Sit in a cage and sing? -William Blake (The School Boy)
Silva: Hey, guys. I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask this yesterday, but why did you want to become Hunters? There was a brief silence before Kazemaru spoke up. Kazemaru: I want to become a Hunter so the world can be a peaceful place for my little brother to grow up. Silva: I want to be a Hunter so I can earn enough money to send to my parents back in the countryside. Tendo: My family already wrote me off as someone who can¡¯t amount to anything. I want to become a Hunter so I can go back and prove them wrong.
I come from a very wealthy family. Both of my parents were Lighters, but they chose not to become Hunters. Instead, they went into business and became well-known across the continent. Coming from such a prestigious family meant the expectations for their children were incredibly high. I have three older brothers, all of whom had the talent to manage the family business with ease. But I couldn¡¯t grasp it. My parents set high expectations for me, just like they did for my brothers, but I failed to meet them. As a result, my family treated me like an outcast, and my brothers constantly reminded me that I didn¡¯t belong. Life at home became unbearable, and I felt this burning need to prove them wrong¡ªto show them I could be good at something. When my Lighter technique finally awakened, I was overjoyed. I thought that mastering the family technique would make them acknowledge me. So, I enrolled in the Hunter Force Academy, hoping that excelling here would force them to recognize me. But their voices are still in my head¡­
The focus shifts to Group One, which includes Tendo and Silva. They¡¯re currently fighting Raila Stefer, a second-year student at the Hunter Force Academy. Raila¡¯s Lighter technique is puppet manipulation. She controls wooden puppets, and at the start of the fight, she surrounds Tendo and Silva with numerous puppets, attacking them from all sides. Tendo and Silva rush in, fighting off the puppets one by one. In the observation room, everyone is impressed by the first-year students¡¯ abilities. Tendo Koizumi¡¯s Lighter technique is Iron Manipulation¡ªhe can control iron ore to form weapons. Right now, he can only manage a giant mallet, which he uses to destroy the attacking puppets. Silva Momo was born without a Lighter technique, so she learned the Body Reinforcement technique from her mother. The technique strengthens the body and its attacks. However, Silva struggled to master it due to her mother¡¯s poor teaching skills, so she was sent to the city to enroll in the Academy. Lisa had taken it upon herself to help Silva master the technique, and it was clear her efforts paid off. Silva was now proficient in using the Body Reinforcement technique and was fighting effectively. Lisa smiled with pride as she watched from the observation room. Despite Tendo and Silva¡¯s efforts, the puppets kept coming with no end in sight. Tendo: Damn it, they just keep coming! Silva: Yeah, we need to do something about her. (She points at Raila, who is keeping her distance.) I can use my technique to break through the puppets and attack her directly. Tendo: Wait, I¡¯ve got a better idea. Silva: It better be good, because if we keep going like this, we¡¯re going to fail. Tendo shifts his mallet into a boomerang shape and hurls it toward Raila through the swarm of puppets. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Raila controls her puppets through Lighter energy strings that come out of her hands. Tendo had already noticed this, so he aimed to sever the strings. The boomerang sailed through the air and sliced the strings, causing the puppets to fall motionless to the ground. Ralia: (to herself) They stopped my puppets. Now what will they do next? Tendo and Silva rushed toward her, but she immediately began running to maintain her distance. Tendo: Huh? Why is she running away? Silva: She¡¯s not a close-range fighter. She¡¯s trying to buy time until she can use her puppets again. We have to catch up and restrain her hands so she can¡¯t use her technique. Tendo: So we need to create a distraction. Silva: Exactly, and I have an idea. But this time, let me do the talking. Tendo: (laughs) All right, all right. Raila suddenly summoned a new wave of puppets and sent them charging at Tendo and Silva. However, she soon realized Tendo had disappeared from sight. Ralia: (to herself) Where did the other one go? She spotted Tendo emerging from the trees, closing in on her. Realizing they planned to use Silva as a distraction, Raila pulled out a puppet to defend herself. But Tendo quickly turned his iron ore into a giant mallet and smashed the puppet into pieces. Silva: Nice one, Tendo! Keep going! Tendo fought off the remaining puppets and transformed the mallet into a pair of iron handcuffs. Raila saw this and realized their plan: they wanted to restrain her hands to stop her from controlling the puppets. Ralia: (to herself) This is it. They¡¯re trying to restrict my hands. Silva lunged to grab Raila, holding her in place while Tendo approached to cuff her. But in that moment, the voices of his family suddenly replayed again in his head: ¡°You''re a disgrace to this family¡± ¡°I can''t believe you''re our brother¡± ¡°If you can''t prove your value to this family then we have no use for you¡± ¡°Worthless child¡± Raila, noticing Tendo was slower than before, deflected his hand and headbutted him in the face. She then summoned a puppet with her left hand to knock Silva off, breaking free from their grip. Silva: Damn it. She was good at close combat. Ralia: That wasn¡¯t it. The problem was him. (She points at Tendo.) Silva: What? Why? Ralia: Ever since we began this exam, His control over his Lighter energy has been sloppy and slow. If he were faster, he would¡¯ve caught me by now. Tendo: (sighs, knowing she¡¯s right) Ralia: Your Lighter energy control becomes weak when your mind isn¡¯t fully concentrated. Something¡¯s bothering you, isn¡¯t it? Silva: Wait¡­ right now? What about the exam? Ralia: Well if he keeps going like this, you¡¯ll both fail. So, it¡¯s better to deal with it now. Tendo: (sits on the ground) Ralia: What¡¯s on your mind, Junior? Tendo: (images of his family treating him badly flash in his mind) My family never believed in me. They think I¡¯m worthless because I can¡¯t handle the family business like my brothers. I joined the Academy hoping they¡¯d finally acknowledge me, but their words still play in my head every day. Ralia: (to herself) That''s it huh? Silva: You never told us how much it hurt. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Tendo: I didn¡¯t want you guys to pity me. Silva: Oh, Tendo¡­ Ralia: You know, those thoughts are the cage that¡¯s holding you down. If you don¡¯t free yourself, you¡¯ll never reach your full potential. You need to let go of their words and stop letting them control you. Tendo: Yeah, I know. Ralia: So your family thinks you''re a good for nothing son and you want to become a hunter to prove them wrong? What happens if you become a hunter and that doesn''t change? Tendo: You don''t know that. Ralia: Yeah you''re right I don''t. But dwelling on those things they said will only hold you back and if you continue like this, you might just end up being the good for nothing son they already think you are. Silva: Hey!!! WHY would you say that?!! Ralia: It''s the truth ain''t it? (to Tendo) Look kid, If you want to prove them wrong, you¡¯ve got to stop letting their voices drag you down. Be autonomous. Don¡¯t be that bird stuck in a cage. You can be stronger if you break free from all of that. Got it? Now get up. DAMN IT, I feel like an old man giving advice to his kids! Tendo reflected on his past and realized how deeply it had affected him. He took a deep breath, and for the first time in a while, his mind was quiet. Tendo: (to Silva) I¡¯m sorry I held us back, Silva. That won¡¯t happen again. Silva: (playfully punches his arm) It better not. Tendo: (laughs) Ralia: (smirks) Looks like you¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s start round two, shall we? Tendo: RIGHT! Silva: (nods) Ralia looked at Tendo and realized that his control over his lighter energy had improved greatly and seeing his growth, she summoned another round of puppets and charged it at Tendo and Silva who were already running towards her.
The focus then shifted to Group Two, but something was wrong. Everyone in the observation room turned their attention to Group Two and gasped at the sight before them. Kazemaru was on the ground, clutching his bleeding left shoulder. The second-year student they were supposed to be fighting lay on the ground with a sword in his chest. Karla stood over Kazemaru, holding another bloody sword, poised to strike. Kazemaru: (clutching his shoulder in pain) Hey, Karla! What are you doing? KARLA!? But Karla didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes were dark and intense as she brought her sword down on Kazemaru, and¡ª Chapter 25: Karla & Annie The focus then shifted to Group Two. The observation room was filled with anticipation as everyone expected to see the next phase of their battle exams. But when they turned their attention to the battlefield, the atmosphere shifted to one of shock and disbelief. Kazemaru was on the ground, clutching his bleeding left shoulder, pain evident in his expression. The second-year student they were supposed to be fighting¡ªTerry Hacksou¡ªwas lying face down, a sword impaled in his chest. And there, standing over Kazemaru with a second, blood-soaked sword in her hand, was Karla. Her expression was cold and unrecognizable. Kazemaru: (holding his shoulder in agony) Hey, Karla!! What are you doing? KARLA!!?? But Karla remained silent, her focus solely on him, the darkness of her intent clear. Just as the sword came down¡ª
A Few Minutes Earlier Kazemaru and Karla had been engaged in their battle with Terry, the second-year student they were meant to fight. Terry Hacksou, known for his exceptional hand-to-hand combat skills, had been a force to be reckoned with. Unlike the other second-years who wielded various techniques, Terry lacked a Lighter Technique. Instead, he had honed his physical combat abilities to perfection. Within his class, he was undefeated, a fact that made him a nightmare for Kazemaru and Karla. Despite their best efforts, Kazemaru and Karla were overwhelmed. Terry: (smirking) Come on, you guys. You¡¯ve got to do better than that if you want to pass this exam. Kazemaru: (his face contorting comically) OH COME ON, MAN! WE¡¯RE LITERALLY DOING OUR BEST HERE!! Karla: (grumbling to herself) He¡¯s so loud. Terry: If that¡¯s your best, I can assure you, you¡¯re not going to pass this exam. Kazemaru: (wide-eyed) HUH????!!!! Terry rushed toward them again, his fists flying. He was too fast, too strong. Every punch and kick seemed to leave Kazemaru and Karla defenseless. The pair attempted to counter, but Terry simply dodged and outclassed them at every turn. Kazemaru and Karla were forced to retreat and regroup, trying to form a strategy to overcome Terry¡¯s relentless assault. Kazemaru: Damn it! How are we gonna beat him? Karla: We can¡¯t. Based on what I heard, he¡¯s the best in hand-to-hand combat among the second-years. Kazemaru: (cartoonish face) Then why the hell are we fighting someone like that??? Karla: (shrugs) Kazemaru: (sighing) At this rate, we¡¯re going to fail. Karla: We don¡¯t necessarily have to beat him. We just have to show we¡¯re adaptable and improving. Kazemaru: (cartoonish face) UGH!!!! I CAN¡¯T fail here! Karla: And you won¡¯t, because even though it looks bad, my Lighter technique can still help us. Kazemaru: Huh??? It can? Karla: Yes. Just follow my lead¡­ After a brief moment, Kazemaru stepped forward to engage Terry alone. Karla was nowhere to be seen. Terry: (to himself) By himself? Brave move. Kazemaru: (resigned) Believe me, I don¡¯t want to do this either. Kazemaru threw himself into the fight, though it was clear that he was overpowered. Terry¡¯s attacks came fast and brutal, and Kazemaru struggled to keep up. He was close to giving up, but then memories of his mother and little brother flashed through his mind. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He had promised Jason that he would do his best in this exam. He couldn¡¯t let them down. He kept moving, distracting Terry, buying time for Karla¡¯s plan to unfold. But then............. Without warning, just as Terry was about to land another heavy blow on Kazemaru, a sword pierced through Terry¡¯s chest, blood spilling from his mouth. He staggered, collapsing onto the ground. Kazemaru, caught too close to Terry, took the brunt of the force to his left shoulder. Kazemaru: (holding his shoulder) HUH??? What the hell just happe¡ª He looked up in confusion, his breath catching in his throat as Karla appeared from nowhere. Her expression was cold¡ªutterly devoid of the warmth Kazemaru had come to know. It was as if the person standing before him was a stranger. Suddenly, another sword appeared in Karla¡¯s hand. Without hesitation, she raised it, intent on finishing what she had started. Karla''s lighter technique is called the "Invisibility Technique". Basically she can turn herself and anything or anyone she has direct contact with invisible. Karla had been carrying two swords the entire time but no one saw it because her technique hides the swords at all time which makes it seem like the swords come out of nowhere. And while she''s invisible, she becomes completely undetectable to anyone and it makes it easy to attack someone. A technique crafted for assasination. Karla: (in a chilling, emotionless tone) Oh... I missed his heart. Maybe I¡¯m losing my touch since I haven¡¯t held a sword in so long. But I won¡¯t make that mistake with you. Kazemaru: What are you talking about? Why did you do this?! Karla¡¯s face twisted with indifference as she slowly lowered her sword. Her voice dropped to a cold, detached whisper. Karla: Karla?? Oh that''s right. She never told any of you. (clears her throat) I''m not Karla. She''s gone to sleep so I''m the one taking the wheel now. I''m her big sister....ANNIE. Kazemaru blinked, unable to process what he was hearing. Kazemaru: Annie? What... what are you talking about? Annie: (impatient) We¡¯re two souls in one body. Karla¡¯s been lying to you all. She didn¡¯t join the HFA to fight shadows. She came here as a spy. WE¡¯RE BOTH MEMBERS OF THE KAIMI DAJA. In that moment all the memories the first years had made in the last two months flashed in his mind. Kazemaru: (his mind racing) There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Annie: There''s no way I''m gonna explain it to you anyways. You''re about to die. Kazemaru: (a flash of his mother and little brother in his mind) No¡­ I can¡¯t die here. I CAN¡¯T!. In a moment of desperation, Kazemaru summoned his ability to create a glass barrier that deflected the sword strike just in time. He then scooped Terry¡¯s bloodied form into his arms, summoning another barrier around both of them in the shape of a sphere. The barrier began rolling, propelling them away from the battlefield at top speed. Annie: (sighing) He got away. No matter. She smiled wickedly, looking up into the sky. Suddenly, a massive shadow monster with wings swooped down, landing beside Annie. From its back, Veto, Giles, and Dylan¡ªa new member of the Kaimi Daja, and a Lighter¡ªdropped to the ground. Giles: (grinning) Excellent work, kid. Too bad they got away before you could finish them off. Annie: (annoyed) I''m not a kid!! I''m 27!!! Giles: (laughing) Oh, seems you¡¯ve switched again, huh? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of them. We¡¯ll proceed with the plan as usual. Annie: (bored) Yeah, sure. Giles: (grinning wider) Let¡¯s start the chaos, shall we? Veto: ALRIGHT!! Dylan: (exhales deeply) Let¡¯s do this. Giles pulled out a small book from his jacket and began drawing rapidly. As the pen touched the page, shadow monsters emerged from the book, swarming into the battle zone. The Kaimi Daja were ready. With the chaos now unfolding, the Hunter Force Academy had become the epicenter of a brutal assault.
In the depths of Karla¡¯s consciousness, she screamed out, furious with what Annie had just done. Karla: (frantic) You promised me! You promised you wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone! Annie: Promises can be broken, Karla. Did you really think you could make friends after all that¡¯s happened? I¡¯ve told you before¡ªyou only have one friend, and it¡¯s me." Karla: (pleading) But¡­ Annie: But nothing. If you keep trying to make friends, I¡¯ll keep killing them. Got it? Karla remained silent, her voice gone. Annie: (smiling wickedly) That¡¯s better.
Annie and Karla were sisters, bound together by the tragedy of their parents¡¯ death. In the aftermath, Annie took on the responsibility of caring for her younger sister, determined to ensure their survival. As a means to support them, Annie became an assassin, accepting dangerous contracts and using the money to keep them both alive. She became skilled at her work, but it was a dangerous life¡ªone that would eventually lead her to a trap set by the Hunters. On a fateful mission, Annie was targeted and ambushed by the Hunters, who had laid a cunning trap just for her. Despite her efforts to fight back, she was grievously injured¡ªher right arm was severed, her left eye was lost, two fingers on her left hand were shattered, and the left side of her face was destroyed. She would have bled to death if not for a chance encounter with Jokita, a member of the Kaimi Daja. Jokita, seeing the extent of her wounds, told her the brutal truth: he couldn¡¯t save her body, but there was still a way to save her soul. Using his powers, Jokita transferred Annie¡¯s soul into the body of her sister, Karla. From that day forward, Annie coexisted within Karla, able to take control of her body whenever she chose. Though Annie was indebted to Jokita for saving her life, it came at a great cost. Unable to accept her new fate, she decided to join the Kaimi Daja, vowing to repay Jokita for the second chance at life he had given her. And now, the Kaimi Daja have begun their assault on the Hunter Force Academy. The battle for survival was only beginning. Chapter 26: Beyond Expectations The observation room buzzed with tension as students, staff, and officials watched the screens. What was supposed to be a routine exam had turned into chaos. The screens showed students being attacked, not just by the expected shadow monsters, but by one of their own. Panic grew as it was revealed that Karla, a student, was a member of the Kaimi Daja terrorist group. Moments later, the academy trembled as a full-scale attack commenced, with shadow monsters closing in fast. Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. So this was their plan all along. But why now? What do they stand to gain? Haruto: Well, this just got interesting. Jason: (wide-eyed) What the... Lisa: (stunned) Karla was a member of the Kaimi Daja? Gabriel: (standing, voice commanding) ATTENTION EVERYONE! We are under attack. The Kaimi Daja has launched a full-scale assault. Remain calm and stay in your seats. We''ll handle this. Gabriel quickly assessed the situation, issuing orders to his team. Gabriel: Jason, Haruto and Marlo. I want you three to go and rescue all the students participating in the exams. Also if possible try and capture any invader you come across. Even one of them is good enough. Haruto: Roger that. Jason: (nodding) Yes, sir. Marlo: (sharp, curt nod) Let¡¯s move. The trio dashed out of the room, urgency in their strides. Jason couldn¡¯t shake a nagging feeling. This all feels too planned. And the only Level 1+ Hunter isn¡¯t here... it¡¯s too convenient Gabriel: Lisa and Koichi, I want you to stand outside and defend this building from the shadow monsters that are heading this way. Lisa: Got it. The two rushed out, taking up defensive positions. Gabriel: (to himself) Good. That should handle the situation. But why would they attack now? What do they stand to gain by doing this? And a student was a member of the Kaimi Daja?? So many questions to ask but I''ll deal with them when this is resolved. Haruto, Marlo, and Jason sprinted toward the exam battlegrounds, their senses heightened as they approached the sounds of chaos. Shadow monsters were already closing in, snarling as they caught sight of new prey. Haruto: (grimacing) Yikes, they look hungry. Marlo: (drawing out his two daggers) We''re not going to let them have their way. Before they could engage, a loud crack rang out. A single bullet shot past them, piercing through several shadow monsters, dropping them instantly. They glanced back, spotting Koichi perched atop a nearby building, sniper rifle in hand. Koichi: (yelling) Keep moving! We¡¯ve got this area covered! Haruto: (grinning) I think I¡¯m in love. Jason: (cartoonish exasperation) Move, you idiot! Relieved, Haruto, Marlo, and Jason pressed forward. Behind them, Lisa and Koichi maintained a deadly rhythm; Lisa smashing into the ground with earth-shattering force, and Koichi sniping any monster that got past. Lisa: Let''s do right Koichi!! Koichi: Right behind you!" Lisa Arimoto''s Lighter Technique, "Gravikinesis," allowed her to alter the weight of herself and anything she touched. With a simple adjustment, her punches became devastatingly heavy, capable of crushing even the toughest foes. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Koichi Mura¡¯s "Clairvoyance" granted her unparalleled sight over great distances. Combined with her sniper skills, she made deadly accurate shots without needing a scope.
Elsewhere, John, Takimo, and Rin noticed the sudden increase in shadow monsters. They fought back but grew wary of the overwhelming numbers. Takimo: (panting) Something¡¯s wrong... where did all these monsters come from? Rin: This was supposed to be a controlled exam. There¡¯s no way the academy released this many. John: (urgently) We need to regroup with the others. It¡¯s not safe here anymore. Takimo: Right. But as they began to retreat, a cracked glass orb rolled into view. Kazemaru stumbled out, bleeding from his left shoulder and barely conscious, and Terry lay beside him, a sword embedded in his chest. Rin: (horrified) KAZEMARU! John: (rushing forward) TERRY! Takimo: Kazemaru, what happened?! Rin: (grabbing Kazemaru, voice trembling) Who did this to you? Kazemaru: (weakly) It... it was Karla. Rin & Takimo: (stunned) What?! Rin: If this is a joke Kazemaru, stop it. Kazemaru: Why would I joke at a time like this? The Kaimi Daja launched a full scale attack on the school. Karla is a member of the Kaimi Daja too and she''s the one who stabbed Terry in the chest. The group¡¯s shock quickly turned to dread. Takimo: Karla is a member of the Kaimi Daja? John: (gritting his teeth, pulling Terry up) We need to get out, now. Rin: Right! We can''t afford to stay here anymore. Kazemaru: (coughs blood) Let''s hurry. I was being chased by one of them before I found you guys. We have to move before he catches up to us. John: We''re already too late for that. (points in front of them) The air grew heavy as Giles appeared, slowly emerging from the shadows. Giles: (sighing, bemused) Didn''t think you''d get this far. Seems you ran to your friends for back up huh? They can''t save you. Rin: (tense) This energy... he¡¯s a Shadow! John: (stepping forward) Go. I¡¯ll hold him off. Kazemaru: (weakly) No, you don¡¯t understand... his technique... Giles: (pulling out a dark, tattered book and quickly draws on it) [BLACK: ARTISTIC ANIMATION] From the book, a swirling dark blast erupted, tearing towards them. John braced, but even his gravity technique couldn¡¯t stop it. On instinct, Kazemaru created a barrier of glass around himself and the others to try and stop the blast from reaching them but it was to no avail because even the barrier began to crack. Kazemaru used all his might and energy to re-enforce the barrier with more glass but the energy blast kept on breaking it everytime. It was only a matter of time before the energy blast would hit. Kazemaru: (strained, to himself) I can¡¯t hold it... Takimo: (to himself) Am I going to die here? (Kato flashes in his mind) I never got to reach him. As the blast bore down, Rin acted on instinct. Rin: [WHITE: BEAST SYNTHESIS ¨C APE!] Takimo: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING RIN????!!!!!! Rin began to run towards Kazemaru and the glass barrier and at that moment, the last barrier broke and the energy blast forced its way through and.......
There was a massive explosion that was seen by everyone in the academy. Haruto, Jason, and Marlo saw it from a distance and sprinted towards the site, their hearts pounding. Jason: (desperate, to himself) Please... please be alive... Meanwhile back at the explosion, Giles was still there and was satisfied that the energy blast was able to break through the glass barrier. Giles: (smirks and closes his book) At least they tried to avoid death even though it was inevitable for them. If only he didn''t run into his friends. They would''ve survived too. Oh well. Giles waited for the smoke to clear, expecting to see nothing but ashes (assuming the explosion left any) but was surprised by what he saw. Rin had run in front of Kazemaru the moment he saw that the glass barrier couldn''t hold out anymore. With the help of his beast synthesis technique, he was able to use his ape strength to divert the energy blast and so no one had died from the energy blast or it''s explosion because at that moment as well, Kazemaru made a last ditch effort and made another glass barrier to protect them from the effects of the explosion. But this did not come without a cost because Rin had lost his right arm which was the hand he used to deflect the energy blast. Giles:(wide-eyed, fascinated) He... deflected it? Even lost an arm in the process... Magnificent! Rin glanced down at his missing limb, breathing heavily. Rin: (hoarse) Lucky that¡¯s all it took... Takimo: (catching him as he stumbled) You idiot! You were reckless. Rin: (smiling weakly) Shut up... Giles: I¡¯m impressed. Didn¡¯t expect you to survive, let alone deflect my attack. Your technique is fascinating. Rin: (smiles and breathes heavily) Compliments from a terrorist? Guess I should feel honored. Takimo: (holds Rin) Hey don''t encourage him. Rin: (steadying himself, grin widening) Compliments from a terrorist? I¡¯ll pass... but I¡¯m not done blowing your mind yet. [WHITE: BEAST SYNTHESIS ¨C STARFISH!] Steam poured out of Rin¡¯s injured arm and then everyone noticed that Rin was doing something imaginable¡­.. Giles: (genuine shock) He¡¯s... HEALING?! Ervin Hashido had always said that some techniques allowed faster mastery of Harmonic Restoration. Rin Aikawa was living proof. His Beast Synthesis allowed him to mimic the traits of the animals tattooed on his left hand: Eagle, Ape, Wolf, and Starfish. By channeling the regenerative abilities of a starfish, Rin had learned to heal his own injuries, even regenerating lost limbs. Rin: (as his hand slowly reformed) Like I said... I¡¯m not done blowing your mind yet. Chapter 27: Reach HIm There was a massive explosion that was seen by everyone in the academy. Haruto, Jason and Marlo saw the explosion and headed in that direction. Jason saw the explosion and began to worry about his students all the more. Jason: (to himself) You guys had better survived that explosion. PLEASE BE ALIVE!!!!!! Haruto: (noticing Jason¡¯s tension) Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be fine. Jason: I hope so. Marlo: (eyes narrowing) We¡¯re approaching someone. Stay sharp¡ªcould be the students or the enemy. Haruto: (to himself) I hate when he gets all serious. Suddenly, Haruto sensed a rush of movement to his right. Veto burst onto the scene, a wild grin plastered on his face, ready for a fight. In a flash, Haruto drew his needle sword and countered Veto¡¯s onslaught just in time. Veto: (laughing) You countered it?! No one has been able to keep up with me before! Haruto: (smirking) Guess you¡¯ve been fighting weaklings up until now. As Marlo and Jason charged in to assist, they were abruptly halted by Dylan, the new guy, who rushed in, intent on joining the fray. As Jason and Marlo launched their attacks at Dylan, they were thwarted by an invisible barrier surrounding him. Jason: Our attacks aren¡¯t doing anything! Marlo: We can¡¯t waste time here. We still need to rescue the students. Jason: I¡¯ll head toward the explosion and find them. Can you handle this? Marlo: (to himself) Good call. Jason''s faster, so he can reach them first. (to Jason) Yeah go ahead. Haruto and I will be fine. It''s better this way. Jason enveloped himself in lightning and took off, leaving Haruto and Marlo to confront their opponents. Meanwhile, back at the explosion site, Giles was stunned to see Rin use Harmonic Restoration to regenerate his lost hand, a feat few could achieve. This of course also shocked everyone else as no one expected Rin to be able to use such a high level technique. However since Rin wasn''t very good at using Harmonic Restoration, his right hand still appeared charred and frail even though he had just regrown it back. John: (to himself) No way! It¡¯s tough to learn Harmonic Restoration, and he¡¯s already doing it in his first year? But... (glancing at Terry, still impaled, and Kazemaru, weakened from overuse) No matter how strong we are, our opponent is far stronger. If he fires another energy blast from that book, we¡¯re finished. Giles: I''m really impressed now kid. Your technique gave you an advantage in learning the Harmonic Restoration faster than most . As it stands now you''re already at the level of a Level 1 hunter. I''m impressed kid but even I can tell that the technique has reduced the amount of lighter energy you have left and even then it doesn''t seem you know how to use it properly otherwise your hand won''t look like that. If I attack you again, you won''t be able to heal or defend yourself.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Rin: (to himself) Damn it. He''s right. My lighter energy is almost out and it''s not enough to power up my technique. Takimo: I''ll fight you then. John: Wait!! You can''t fight him Takimo!! He''s stronger than any of us!! And besides we have to take Terry, Kazemaru and Rin out of here!! Especially Terry because if we don''t find a way to get this sword out of his chest, he''ll die!! Takimo: I know!! But what choice do we have right now?! If someone doesn''t fight now he''s going to kill all of you anyways!! Take Rin and the others and go!! I''ll hold him off!! Rin: Don''t do it Takimo!!!!! You''ll die!!! Giles: He¡¯s right. You¡¯ll die. Takimo: [WHITE: FIRE MANIPULATION] I know. But I have to try. Giles: (smirking) Okay, let¡¯s see what you can do. Takimo launched fireballs at Giles, who easily blocked them with a wall. Takimo used the distraction to close in and engage in hand-to-hand combat. However, Giles summoned a giant hand fan and blew Takimo away. Rin: TAKIMO!! Giles: Relax will you? That''s not enough to kill him unless he''s that weak. Oh here he comes. (Takimo jumped to stomp Giles but was met with a shield that blocked the attack.) You''re gotta do better than that if you want to beat me! Takimo: (to himself) Damn it!!! He keeps evading and blocking everything I throw at him. His technique gives him a higher advantage over me. But if I can use the heat my body is emitting to disorientate him like I did with the other senior back then, maybe I''ll have a chance. MAYBE. (continues to attack Giles) I know it isn''t possible to defeat him the way I am now....(looks at Rin and everyone else) but Kazemaru and Rin have been doing their best to ensure we stay alive. So I have to return their kindness and do something as well. Even if this situation seems impossible to overcome, even if it kills me, I''ll keep fighting and moving forward (Kato flashes in his mind).....UNTIL I REACH HIM. Giles'' shadow technique is "ARTISTIC ANIMATION". It allows him to draw two dimensional sketches and turn them into three dimensional beings. Hence anything he draws comes to life. The book he carries is called "The Book Inventory" one of the few inventory tools that still exist in the modern era. It not only serves as Giles'' drawing book, but it also stores items in its pages. With it, Giles was able to keep shadow monsters that he released into the battlegrounds at the start of their mission. Despite Takimo''s fierce attacks, Giles grew frustrated. He drew four gigantic standing fans, creating a powerful wind that threatened to blow Takimo away. Using lighter energy on his feet, Takimo struggled to stay grounded, but the relentless wind impeded his fire manipulation. Seizing the opportunity, Giles charged at Takimo and slashed him across the chest with a dagger drawn from his book. Rin: TAKIMO! Takimo: (holding his chest, coughing blood) Giles: Told you you¡¯d die. (raising his hand to finish Takimo off) Takimo: (to himself) Am I going to die here? Just as Giles brought down his dagger, Jason Enderby arrived, blocking the lethal strike aimed at Takimo. Giles: HUH?! (to himself) He¡¯s fast! He wasn¡¯t here a second ago! Jason: I''d appreciate it you don''t hurt my students any further. [WHITE: STRIKING VOLTAGE] Takimo: (smiles) MR JASON!! Jason unleashed a lightning blast that knocked Giles away from Takimo and the others. Rin: MR JASON! Kazemaru: OH SHIT! MR. JASON IS HERE?! (cartoonish face) HE¡¯S SO COOL!!!!!!!!! John: (cartoonish face) Do you still have enough energy to glaze him right now? Jason: (assessing the situation) I guess I got here late, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all okay. YOU ALL DID WELL. (pats Takimo on the head) Now leave the rest to me. Though Giles managed to withstand Jason''s lightning attack, he still sustained considerable damage. As he processed the turn of events, Jason charged at him, unleashing another lightning blast. Giles quickly activated Harmonic Mantle Essence, mitigating the impact of the attack. Jason: (to himself) Harmonic Mantle Essence. So he used it to defend himself at the last moment, huh? (to Giles) Are you a member of the Kaimi Daja? Why are you attacking the academy? Giles: (breathing heavily, wiping blood from his mouth) Jason: No answer, huh? Guess I¡¯ll beat the answers out of you. Giles: (coldly) There won¡¯t be a second time. Jason: (cartoonish face) Ooooh, scary. (to himself) The fact that they choose today to attack still doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Don¡¯t think about it now, Jason. Focus on the opponent in front of you. I¡¯ll bring him back with me, and then we¡¯ll find out what the Kaimi Daja are after. Jason and Giles squared off, preparing for battle. Chapter 28: Strategy Meanwhile, in the observation room, Gabriel assured everyone present that their safety was guaranteed and that no harm would come to them. Lisa and Koichi were doing everything possible to ensure the safety of the people in the observation room. On the battlefield, Haruto, Jason, and Marlo faced their opponents. Marlo found himself matched against Dylan, who appeared disinterested, almost bored with the fight. Dylan: Aren''t you going to do anything? Come on, bring it. Marlo: (to himself) He''s forcing my hand. His confidence is palpable. It must have something to do with him absorbing my earlier attacks. If I want to figure this out... (closes his eyes) "Stay calm and focus on the enemy in front of you. Drawing his two daggers, Marlo took a deep breath, centering his mind. Suddenly, Dylan felt an unsettling chill in the air. Dylan: Why''s it so cold all of a sudden? (glances at Marlo) I see. So it''s your technique. Whatever. I can take it. Marlo: [WHITE: FROSTBLADE SLASH] Marlo unleashed a flurry of ice slashes toward Dylan, but as they reached him, they were absorbed by the invisible barrier surrounding him. Dylan: (to himself) If he knew his attacks won''t work on me, then why would he do it anyway? Just then, Marlo appeared behind Dylan, catching him off guard. He attempted to slash Dylan with one of his daggers. Dylan evaded the strike, but the right side of his face was instantly encased in ice. He quickly distanced himself from Marlo Dylan:What? How did that hit me? Wait¡­I know why¡­.. Marlo: I have your technique all figured out. Your technique allows you to absorb any technique that is thrown your way. But your technique won''t work if you don''t know the attack is coming right? Dylan: (sighs) Marlo:Exactly. That''s why my ice attack connected. You weren''t expecting it, so it slipped through your barrier. Dylan: (still looking bored) So are you expecting me to applaud you? I''ll let you know now that you only figured out one aspect of my technique. I''ll show you the other. [WHITE: RETURN] Suddenly, Dylan launched Jason¡¯s lightning attack, which he had absorbed earlier, at Marlo. Quick-thinking, Marlo created an ice shield to block it. Marlo: (to himself) That was Jason''s attack. (realizes) I get it. Whatever techniques are absorbed, he can send it back. Then it''s safe to assume that he also has the ice slashes I used earlier. And I can assume that he can only send the attacks back once. So he won''t be able to fire Jason''s lightning anymore. But my slashes however..... Dylan: You weren''t expecting that where you? A shadow monster emerged from the forest, lunging at Marlo, but he swiftly froze it in place. Marlo: No I wasn''t. But now I totally get how your technique works. So I know how I will approach you now. (poses with his two daggers)This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The battle began in earnest Dylan''s lighter technique is called the "Absorption Area" and it is a technique that absorbs any other technique thrown at its user and it also allows its user to make use of the absorbed attack but it can only be used once. However, If he doesn''t make use of the absorbed technique it will disappear after an hour. Marlo Kiroshima''s lighter technique is called "CryoBlade Arts" and it allows him to freeze up any attack or person who approaches him. He can very much manipulate ice without the use of the daggers but he had taken a liking to the weapons and therefore decided to make his technique work in sync with the daggers. Meanwhile, Haruto was locked in a fierce duel with Veto, a psychopathic member of the Kaimi Daja. Their swords clashed repeatedly, showcasing their mastery. Haruto managed to counter every sword strike, but Veto¡¯s speed made it increasingly difficult to land a hit. Veto: (laughs) This is exhilarating! I haven''t had this much fun fighting in ages! What''s your name? Haruto: (sighs) I''m Haruto. Haruto Myogu. Veto: (smiles) Haruto Myogu. I''ll make you remember your name after I kill you. Haruto: Huh? That''s not fair! You didn¡¯t even introduce yourself. How am I supposed to remember it?" Veto: The name¡¯s Veto! Now that we¡¯ve exchanged pleasantries, let¡¯s keep fighting! (assumes a battle stance) Haruto: (thinking) The problem is his insane speed. I need to use my technique to stop his movements. Haruto dropped his needle sword and removed his jacket, gathering lighter energy in his hands. The fabric transformed into numerous threads that converged through the hole in his dropped needle sword. Veto: (to himself) He''s using his technique. Haruto: [WHITE: STITCH CRAFTING] The threads surged toward Veto. He leaped into the air, thinking he could evade capture, but the strings followed, snaring his left leg and pulling him to the ground. Though he quickly cut the strings with his sword, another set wrapped around his right hand, making it difficult to move. Soon, his legs and left hand were bound as well, the threads tightening around his throat. Veto: Damn it! I can¡¯t breathe... What is this technique? Haruto: It¡¯s my lighter technique that controls the fibers of any cloth I touch, strengthening them with my lighter energy. A pretty useless technique, to be honest. Don¡¯t get me started on its perfect manifestation¡ªit hurts like hell, and I hate using it. (notices Veto¡¯s struggle) Trying to break free will hurt a lot more, though. But don¡¯t worry, I need you alive for questioning. Veto: TSK!! WHY NOT JUST KILL ME??? Haruto: We need to interrogate you to understand why you attacked us. Veto: Damn it!! Haruto Myogu''s lighter technique is called "Stitch Crafting" which as explained before allows him to control the fibers of every cloth he puts his hands on. He can also strengthen the strings of the fiber with his lighter energy making it difficult to cut. And all strings must converge in the hole of his needle sword for the technique to be more effective. However............... Veto had no recollection of his parents, having been raised by an abusive guardian. This constant abuse taught him to endure pain, resulting in a drastic shift in his mentality. The torment he faced made Haruto¡¯s technique feel insignificant. Veto: (to himself) NO!! IF IT''S PAIN I CAN TAKE IT! IF IT''S PAIN I CAN TAKE IT!! IF IT''S PAIN I CAN TAKE IT!!!!!!! (attempts to break free) Haruto: (noticing Veto¡¯s lighter energy surge) He''s trying to break free!? Veto began to strengthen the lighter energy around his body and began to break free from the strings. Haruto began to strengthen the lighter energy around the strings to restrain him further but Veto despite the tremendous pain, began to overpower him and he eventually broke free but not without some injuries. Even while he was bleeding from different parts of his body, Veto still picked up his sword and began to attack Haruto with a rush of slashes forcing Haruto to defense stance. However, Veto was moving faster than he was earlier and was able to land slashes that Haruto couldn''t counter on time. Both combatants were now bleeding from numerous cuts. Haruto: (to himself) Damn it. He broke free from that and took all that pain? He really is a monster. Veto: (laughs hysterically) WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO NOW!!?? Haruto: : (sighs) I really didn¡¯t want it to come to this, but you pushed me too far. (begins to undo the stitches on his arms, blood flowing freely) Veto: (confused) Is he cutting himself??? Unbeknownst to Veto, he had pushed Haruto to unleash a power he was reluctant to reveal. As Haruto¡¯s lighter energy began to gather within him, Veto rushed to attack, hoping to end Haruto before he could complete the transformation. But it was too late. Haruto: [PERFECT MANIFESTATION: CRIMSON BINDING] Chapter 29: The External Locus
Chapter 30: Gratitude
Chapter 32: Purpose
Chapter 32: Purpose
Chapter 33: Joshua Egoshin vs The Kaimi Daja
Chapter 33: Joshua Egoshin vs The Kaimi Daja Chapter 34: The Broken Sword
Chapter 34: The Broken Sword ¡°You are like a sword. Your only purpose is to slaughter your enemies. You have no other purpose¡± ¡°I guess that makes me a broken sword huh?¡± Chapter 35: Illusions Zero: (to Joshua) Now what can you do with a broken sword? The rest of the Kaimi Daja members ran through the lake and met up with Zero after he shot Joshua with a water bullet. Lokk: You okay Zero? Zero: Yeah. I¡¯m fine. Lorra: Don¡¯t just rush in like that!! You could¡¯ve gotten hurt!! Zero: (grinning at Lorra) Were you worried about me, Lorra? Lorra: (blushes) Um¡­ Jokita: Hey! This isn¡¯t the time to flirt Zero. Desmond: (sighs) Zero: Right. Anyway... (glancing at Joshua) That water bullet didn¡¯t do enough damage to put him down, but at least I¡¯ve taken out his sword. Now, he¡¯ll have to draw the Luminary Sword. Desmond: So, that¡¯s why you broke his sword. Lorra: You¡¯re forcing his hand. Zero: Exactly. But Joshua Egoshin isn¡¯t stupid. He knows we¡¯re trying to lure him out. It¡¯s up to him now to decide how he¡¯ll respond. (to Lokk) You tagged him already, didn¡¯t you? Lokk: Yeah I did. Zero: Good. The moment he activates his technique, you activate yours. Lokk: Right. On the other side of the battlefield, Joshua began healing the chest wound inflicted by Zero¡¯s water bullet. His jacket sleeves were torn, his right glasses lens cracked, and despite his efforts with harmonic restoration, he looked worse for wear. Holding the broken sword in his hand, he adjusted his glasses with grim determination. Joshua: (to himself) Damn it. They¡¯re forcing my hand. I¡¯ve used everything in my arsenal, but with two of them able to use harmonic restoration, they just keep healing and coming back. I can¡¯t let this fight drag on anymore. If they want the Luminary Sword, fine¡ªbut I won¡¯t give them the chance to act once I bring it out. Joshua stood, gripping the broken sword in his mouth. His eyes burned with determination. Zero: Looks like he¡¯s ready to go again. Get ready, everyone. Everyone: YEAH!!! The Kaimi Daja prepared for two scenarios: one where Joshua brought out the Luminary Sword and one where he didn¡¯t. But in the end, only one scenario unfolded. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Joshua: [WHITE: LUMINARY SWORD] The Luminary Sword, a power derived from the All Mother¡¯s left god hand, had been passed down the Egoshin Clan for 800 years. It had the devastating ability to inflict wounds that even harmonic restoration struggled to heal. This was the power the Kaimi Daja had been scheming to steal. As the sword shone brilliantly in Joshua¡¯s hand, Zero signaled Lokk to activate his technique. But the moment Joshua took the Ch¨±dan-no-kamae stance, the members of Kaimi Daja froze, remembering why Joshua Egoshin was a Level 1+ Hunter. Joshua: [PERFECT MANIFESTATION: GRAYSCALE KENJUTSU] Joshua Egoshin¡¯s Perfect Manifestation, ¡°Grayscale Kenjutsu,¡± was the ultimate expression of his Divergent Moon Technique. The ability transformed the entire range of the manifestation into a grayscale landscape, draining the area of color and vitality. Within this monochrome field, movement was drastically slowed for anyone caught inside, as if an oppressive weight bore down on their bodies. The Kaimi Daja found themselves trapped in this distorted reality, struggling to react. With the Luminary Sword in hand, Joshua moved like a phantom. Swift and precise, he exploited his opponents'' slowed reflexes, striking them one by one. Zero was slashed across the chest, the blade grazing up to his cheek. Lorra suffered a deep gash across her stomach. Jokita barely managed to block, but the force of the strike nearly severed his right hand and left a brutal cut across his torso. Lokk was struck cleanly across his chest. Desmond took a savage blow down his back. The only member spared was Gaki, who lay unconscious on the lake¡¯s surface, oblivious to the chaos. By the time Joshua completed his assault, each member of the Kaimi Daja bore injuries severe enough to overwhelm even their restorative abilities. The battlefield was silent except for the faint hum of the Luminary Sword as Joshua stood amidst his incapacitated enemies. Joshua ended his manifestation, convinced the fight was over. Joshua: (to himself) That should¡¯ve taken care of them. Now to call HQ and ask them about the situation. But the mistake that Joshua Egoshin made was that he did not deactivate the luminary sword the moment he brought down his perfect manifestation because the moment that he tried to make a phone call to the HFA headquarters, Lokk¡¯s lighter technique went active. Lokk: (despite his injuries) [WHITE: BINDING TAGS] Suddenly, Joshua felt his strength vanish. He fell to his knees, his body too weak to stand. Joshua: (to himself) What is this? I¡¯ve suddenly grown weaker? But how? My lighter energy has dropped because I used perfect manifestation but not to this extent of making me this weak. So why is this happening? Lokk¡¯s Binding Tags technique equalized his opponent¡¯s energy and physical strength to match his own weakened state. Joshua, tagged at the start of the fight, was now as drained as Lokk. Joshua didn¡¯t have time to comprehend why his strength had drained so rapidly. Despite the wounds inflicted by the Luminary Sword, Desmond Gravy staggered to his feet and charged toward him with determination burning in his eyes. Joshua, though severely weakened, refused to give in. He attempted to conjure a Spinning Vortex, aiming to blow Desmond away. But before he could execute the technique, Lorra, battered and bloodied, summoned a medium-sized tree. The roots and branches shot up from the ground, coiling around Joshua and locking him in place. He struggled, thrashing against the bindings, but his body was far too weak to break free. In the blink of an eye, Desmond was upon him. Joshua¡¯s defiance flickered, but he couldn¡¯t move¡ªhe couldn¡¯t fight back. Desmond seized Joshua by the face with his left hand, locking eyes with him. Desmond: [WHITE: MIND ILLUSION] Mind Illusion, a devastating skill from the False Reality technique, plunged Joshua into a fabricated world constructed from his own memories and deepest fears. This ability could only be activated through direct contact, and now, Joshua¡¯s mind became its battleground. Within seconds, he found himself standing on a lake¡ªa lake filled with the blood of his victims. The crimson waters stretched endlessly, the weight of his actions pressing heavily on his soul. Ahead of him, a small figure emerged: a young boy, the lone survivor of Joshua¡¯s first mission. Tears streamed down the boy¡¯s face as he stared at Joshua with eyes full of anguish and betrayal. The boy: (crying) "They were different¡­ They wanted to change what the world thought of us. Why didn¡¯t you give them a chance? Why did you kill them?" The words cut through Joshua like a blade. He collapsed to his knees, trembling. Joshua: (voice cracking) "I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t understand. I was blind to what was right in front of me. Your family¡¯s death¡ªit¡¯s my greatest regret. I swear, I¡¯ll do everything to make it right." The boy¡¯s expression darkened, his voice twisting into something monstrous The Boy: Too late, Joshua. Too late for apologies. The wars, the bloodshed, the endless cycles of pain¡ªit¡¯s been going on for 500 years. How do you intend to fix it now? The lake erupted. From its depths, the undead forms of Joshua¡¯s victims clawed their way to the surface. Pale hands latched onto his arms, legs, and torso, pulling him downward. He struggled, screaming, but the weight of his sins dragged him into the blood-soaked abyss. Back in the real world, Joshua''s body tensed as he fought to break free of Desmond¡¯s illusion. Gritting his teeth, he let out a roar and shattered the mental chains binding him, clawing his way back to consciousness. But it was too late. As he returned to reality, agony surged through him. A thorned sword pierced his chest, its vines sprouting vibrant roses that spread across his body. Lorra¡¯s shadow technique had rooted itself deep within him, and the thorny blooms used his body as fertile soil to grow. Joshua gasped, his strength fading rapidly as blood trickled from every wound. He dropped to his knees, powerless, as the members of Kaimi Daja surrounded him. Zero: (smiling while still heavily injured) This is our win. With a single, decisive slash, Zero severed Joshua¡¯s left hand, claiming the Luminary Sword and the God Hand. Chapter 36: Reason The battle between Joshua Egoshin and the six members of Kaimi Daja had drawn a large crowd, their eyes glued to the gruesome conclusion unfolding before them. Joshua knelt on the blood-soaked surface of the lake, a sword of thorns embedded in his chest. Vibrant flowers sprouted from his wounds, feeding off his body as he bled out. His Lighter energy had been completely drained, rendering him too weak to use Harmonic Restoration to heal himself. To make matters worse, moments earlier, Zero had severed his left God Hand, stripping him of its power. As Joshua gasped for breath, his broken sword slipped from his mouth and sank into the crimson-tinged water. Joshua: (coughing blood) How¡­? Zero: (cleaning blood from his mouth) It was Lokk¡¯s Lighter technique. The moment he tagged you, he linked your energy flow to his, dropping your stats with every move you made. Gaki¡¯s sound technique at the start? That wasn¡¯t just to disorient you¡ªit scrambled your focus, making it easier for Lokk to connect. From the very beginning, you were already in our grasp. Lokk: (grimacing, clutching his chest) It worked¡­ barely. Desmond: (supporting Lokk) Still breathing, huh? That¡¯s a win. Joshua coughed again, blood staining his lips. Joshua: You¡¯re still standing after a slash from the Luminary Sword? Impossible¡­ Zero: Oh, that? We activated Harmonic Mantle Essence the moment we saw your stance. It dulled the sword¡¯s effects. I won¡¯t lie, it still messed us up, but with Harmonic Restoration, I can move around¡­ though healing will take some time. (coughs blood) Lorra: Are you okay, Zero? Zero: Yeah, yeah. Worry about yourself¡ªyou¡¯re injured too, remember? Lorra: (looks away) "Hmm." Zero: Exactly. Take care of yourself. (turning to the group) Everyone else holding up? Desmond: Yeah. Jokita: (nods his head)A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Lokk: Yeah, Still breathing Zero: (grinning) "Good. Then let¡¯s wrap this up." Zero turned back to Joshua, his tone mocking. Zero: You lost, Egoshin. Not because you lacked power, but because you hesitated. If you¡¯d killed us when you unleash your Perfect Manifestation, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. Your mercy cost you everything. Behind them, the crowd watching from the distance murmured nervously. Jokita: Looks like we¡¯ve drawn an audience. Lorra: Should we kill them? Zero: (cartoonish face) Oh no. Someone will eventually have to call the HFA to pick up his corpse. More importantly¡­(looks at Jokita who totally understood) Jokita: Right. [BLACK: SCALE SHIFTING] Jokita smirked, then stepped forward, using his technique to shrink Joshua¡¯s severed left hand into the size of a small pill. He handed it to Zero, who swallowed it without hesitation. Almost immediately, a surge of energy coursed through Zero¡¯s body, leaving him visibly stronger.. Desmond: Did it work? Zero: I dunno let me see. [LUMINARY SWORD] In his hand, the Luminary Sword materialized, glowing just as it had when wielded by Joshua. The group stared in awe, except for Joshua, whose shocked expression betrayed his disbelief. Joshua: (weakly) "What¡­?" Zero: (mocking) Huh? You¡¯re still alive? Tough cookie. But judging by the blood loss, not for long. Joshua: (gasping) You¡­ said your purpose is to eliminate Shadows and Lighters. How many more have to die to fulfill that goal? Zero: (coldly) As many as it takes. I¡¯ll kill anyone who stands in my way to ensure the 2003 Incident never happens again. You were in my way¡ªthat¡¯s why you¡¯re dying. Joshua: (coughing) We¡¯re not so different. I wanted to end the cycle of hatred too. To change the way the world sees Shadows¡­But killing for your goals? That makes you no better than the monsters you claim to despise. Lorra: (gets annoyed) Zero: (stoic) And what would you do if someone stood in your way? Joshua: (weakly) There are always alternatives. No matter what happens, I¡¯d find a way to fulfill my goals without ending someone¡¯s life because believe it or not life has a way of bringing your actions back to you. And I don¡¯t want that to affect those close to me. Zero: Then I guess we simply can¡¯t understand each other. The only way to end the cycle of hatred in this world is to eradicate the very thing that causes it. And that¡¯s by removing shadow and lighter energy itself from the world. The fact that you don¡¯t agree with me doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong and the fact I don¡¯t agree with you doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re wrong either. It¡¯s like you said earlier, our goals are similar but the way we go about it is different. Joshua: (coughs blood) Zero: Well it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re gonna die now. Any last words? Joshua didn¡¯t respond, his strength slipping away. Zero: (grinning cartoonishly) No? Too bad. Let¡¯s go. As the group prepared to leave, a Shadow Monster carrying Giles and Dylan swooped down, to pick them up. Jokita and Desmond helped the injured board, while Lorra cast a lingering glance back at Joshua, his life slipping away. For a moment, guilt and regret flared in her chest as she asked herself the recurring question that kept coming back every time to haunt her: Lorra: (to herself) Why did I have to turn out like this? The Shadow Monster ascended into the sky, leaving Joshua alone on the blood-stained lake As Joshua Egoshin lay bleeding out, his strength fading with every passing second, his life began to flash before his eyes. Joshua: (weakly, to himself) Is this it? Damn it¡­ Not like this. Not like this. Images of his younger brother, Eric, flickered in his mind. He could almost hear Eric¡¯s voice, excited about their plans. Joshua: (muttering) I just¡­ I just wanted to see my little brother one more time. We were supposed to watch that movie together¡­ The sword of thorns embedded in his chest pulsed, draining what little life he had left. Joshua struggled to summon Harmonic Restoration, but his energy was too depleted. The technique failed, leaving him with nothing but the pain and the weight of his regrets. Memories washed over him¡ªhis carefree days at the academy, the faces of his friends, the laughter and camaraderie they shared. He thought of Jason, his closest friend, and of Eric, waiting for him to return home. Joshua: (to himself) I¡¯m sorry, Eric¡­ Looks like I won¡¯t be able to make it back. As the world around him blurred and his body grew colder, Joshua let out one final, shuddering breath. At just 27 years old, Joshua Egoshin closed his eyes for the last time, unable to save himself. Chapter 37: Death Of A Flower Bruises and scars on the surface of her skin They used her body like an item for their needs She was labeled a monster when she fought for herself But what about you, who used her for yourselves? I grew up in a small town called Nirvia. Most people have never heard of it, and it¡¯s not even on the country¡¯s map. Life there was miserable. I never knew my father, and I hated my mother. She made it clear every day that I was a mistake she never wanted. My mother¡¯s name was Natana Hawks, the owner of a brothel where she had other girls who slept with men who came in looking for a good time and earned money from it. But ultimately, every money made would be given to my mom and she would then pay the girls their share of the total sum. According to the other girls, my father was one of my mom¡¯s customers who didn¡¯t use a condom when he went to meet her for¡­¡­.. and when she found out she was pregnant, she decided to keep me instead of going for an abortion. And so I was born into this shitty household. I think my mom was frustrated by the fact that she couldn¡¯t find my father, and she ended up taking that frustration out on me every day. But during that time, the other girls stepped in to look after me while my mom focused on her ¡°work.¡± They treated me like a younger sister, and I came to see them as my older sisters. For a while, life felt peaceful. That is¡­..until I turned 18. That¡¯s when my mother decided I was old enough to start working for her at the brothel. On my 18th birthday, she forced me into a room with a man who was probably close to her age and told me to sleep with him. I couldn¡¯t understand it. It sounded so absurd to me. When I refused, her true nature came out. She started beating me every time I didn¡¯t comply with her demands. She used a branch from the honey locust tree out front, striking me over and over, her words cutting deeper than the blows. ¡°I wish I never gave birth to an ungrateful child like you¡± ¡°You owe me everything for taking care of you for the past 18 years¡± ¡°You¡¯re a cursed child!!! Why won¡¯t you do what I say!?¡± Each strike felt like it was breaking something inside me, but all I could do was whisper through my tears: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± As a result of all the beatings I took from my mother, I got scars on every part of my body. So to avoid taking beatings from my mother, I decided to do everything that she said and to service her clients whenever they showed up. And that also brought another problem. Everywhere I went, the men in the town looked at me with eyes full of lust, and I hated it. I knew it was because of my body, and I felt powerless against it. When I tried to talk to my so-called sisters about it, they only mocked me. ¡°What did you expect?¡± ¡°You work in a brothel now, so get used to it¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about? You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re useful for something otherwise your mother would¡¯ve thrown you out¡± Their words stung, and it wasn¡¯t long before the teasing turned into bullying¡ªmocking me for the scars on my body, my pink hair and for daring to dream of finding someone who might love and respect me. It only got worse at home. My mother started beating me again whenever she felt the money I brought in from "work" wasn''t enough. Trying to explain myself was pointless; she would beat me no matter what. At 22, I finally reached my breaking point. Fed up with the life I¡¯d been trapped in, I decided to confront my mother. I was leaving the brothel, no matter what she said. Lorra: I¡¯m leaving, Mother. I can¡¯t do this anymore. Natana Hawks, a stern looking woman with a nose ring & navy blue hair which differed from Lorra¡¯s pink hair, turned her chair around when Lorra made such a bold statement. Natana: Leaving? To where? Lorra: I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m leaving this place. I¡¯m done with this life. Natana: (scuffs) You¡¯re not going anywhere. There are clients coming tonight, and you have a job to do.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Lorra: I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t be part of this anymore. I¡¯m leaving. Natana: (coldly) You can¡¯t leave. You haven¡¯t been given permission. You have a debt to pay. Stop with this childish nonsense, Lorra. Lorra: (furious) WHY DON¡¯T YOU CARE ABOUT ME, MOTHER? Every day, you let those men do whatever they want to me! Do you ever think about how I feel? Natana: (dismissive) Of Course I care about you. I¡¯ve taken care of you for the past twenty two years haven¡¯t I? Lorra:(shouts) YOU CALL EVERYTHING YOU DID TO ME, ¡°TAKING CARE OF ME¡±!? Natana: (unmoved) Of course. You haven¡¯t fallen ill for the past twenty two years have you? You never went hungry for the past twenty two years did you? You always had a roof over your head for the past twenty two years didn¡¯t you? I did all that because I care. All you have to do is to work off that debt you owe. Now if you get that, then get ready for the clients I told you about. Lorra: (tears welling up) No. I¡¯M NOT GOING TO DO WHAT YOU SAY ANY MORE. YOU¡¯RE JUST USING ME AS AN MEANS TO AN END AND I DON¡¯T WANT TO LIVE LIKE THIS ANYMORE. Suddenly, without warning, Natana slapped Lorra, sending her crashing to the ground. Her mother¡¯s heavy boots pounded on Lorra¡¯s body as the same cruel words she¡¯d heard for years rang in her ears. Natana: (stomping on Lorra) WHY ARE YOU BEING SO DIFFICULT, YOU CURSED CHILD!? I''VE DONE EVERYTHING IN MY POWER TO MAKE SURE YOU SURVIVE, TO SEE YOU REPAY ME FOR EVERYTHING I''VE DONE FOR YOU, AND YOU WANT TO LEAVE JUST LIKE THAT!? NOT A CHANCE IN HELL. WHY ARE YOU SO STUBBORN!? WHY DID I HAVE TO GIVE BIRTH TO A CHILD LIKE YOU?! For some strange reason, every time my mother laid her hands on me, I would picture my mindset as a rose. Each time she struck me, petals would fall, symbolizing the slow crumbling of my state of mind. I never understood why this image haunted me so much, until the final petal fell and all that remained were the thorns of the stem. In that moment, I finally understood. But not in the way I had imagined. It was then, as I stood at the edge of despair, that my shadow technique awakened. Though Natana Hawks had always been human, Lorra had believed herself to be human as well. But that belief shattered in an instant, as a dark power surged from within her. Unconsciously, Lorra summoned a massive rose thorn from inside my own body, which stabbed her mother in the stomach. The shock was immediate¡ªher life was snuffed out in an instant. Lorra stood frozen, unable to fully comprehend what had just transpired. Before she could make sense of the situation, the room was flooded with people rushing in. They were greeted by the horrifying sight of Natana, stabbed through the chest by a massive rose thorn, with Lorra standing motionless in a pool of her mother''s blood. The crowd outside, mostly Lighters, confirmed what had become painfully clear: Lorra was a Shadow. The realization struck like a thunderclap, not just to the onlookers, but to Lorra herself. She had always assumed, with the certainty of youth, that she was human¡ªafter all, her mother was human. But now, with her shadow technique awakened and the confirmation from those present, the truth began to sink in. She was not her mother¡¯s daughter in the way she thought. The answer was simple yet devastating: she was a Shadow because of her father. Her father, whose identity she had never truly understood, was the one who had shaped her in ways she hadn¡¯t known. Due to her awakening and the uncontrolled use of her shadow technique, Lorra had exhausted too much shadow energy, which led to the creation of the thorn that killed Natana. The overwhelming strain of the energy had caused her to pass out. When Lorra regained consciousness, she found herself tied to a wooden stake, surrounded by an angry crowd. The people of Nirvia had decided her fate¡ªburn her alive, rather than call the HFA to handle her. It wasn¡¯t just a few individuals; the entire town stood before her, demanding her death. Her so-called sisters, her clients, even those who had once been her friends and neighbors, were all part of the mob. Lorra struggled to explain herself, but her words were drowned out by the venomous shouts of the crowd. They jeered at her with hateful names: ¡°MONSTER¡± ¡°WITCH¡± ¡°MURDERER¡± ¡°EVIL CREATURE¡± ¡°DEMON FILTH¡± As the insults rained down upon her, Lorra couldn¡¯t help but find it all absurd. The same men who had used her body for their own pleasure, the ¡°sisters¡± who had bullied and dehumanized her, were now the ones calling her a MONSTER. A bitter laugh escaped her lips, her voice a mixture of disbelief and cynicism. Lorra: (laughs bitterly and addresses the crowd) I¡¯m a monster!? What about all of you who used to sleep beside me every night? What about those of you who laughed at my scars, who bullied me for the way I look? None of you ever cared about how your actions affected me, but I¡¯m the monster now? Fucking hypocrites!!! Her words only fueled the crowd''s anger, and they began to intensify the flames at the stake she was tied to. Lorra braced herself for the flames as they crept higher, her clothes starting to catch fire. But then¡­ A sudden rush of water poured over the flames, dousing them in an instant. The crowd turned in surprise, eyes wide, as they saw Zero standing at the edge, his presence commanding attention. The lighters in the crowd felt a strange energy emanating from him¡ªsomething they couldn¡¯t quite identify¡ªand for a moment, they were paralyzed with confusion. Zero moved through the crowd, unbothered by their stares, and approached Lorra. Without hesitation, he used his water technique to slice the ropes binding her, and caught her gently as she collapsed from the strain. Zero: Are you alright? Lorra: (confused and wary) Who are you? Zero: (with a calm smile) Me? I''m Zero. Nice to meet you. Lorra: (still suspicious) What do you want with me? Zero: (carefully lowering her to the ground) I know a lot about you, Lorra. And I need your help. Lorra: (glaring) Need my help? What for? Lorra quickly became aware of her exposed state, her clothes burned away by the flames, and she instinctively covered herself, assuming Zero''s interest was the same as every other man who had taken advantage of her. Zero: (noticing her discomfort) Oh, no, I don¡¯t mean it like that. (He quickly removes his jacket and offers it to her.) Here, take this. Lorra: (hesitating, then accepting the jacket and putting it on) Alright, fine. But what do you need my help for, anyway? Zero: (seriously) I want to create a world where people can live in peace without hurting each other. Lorra: (skeptical) Yeah? And what¡¯s that got to do with me? Zero: I know everything you''ve been through." (He gestures toward the crowd, still watching from afar.) "These people never cared about you. They used you, dehumanized you, and now, because you''re a shadow, they want to kill you. They call you a monster, but the truth is, they are the real monsters. I won¡¯t treat you that way, Lorra. I promise I¡¯ll build a world where people respect you¡ªnot because you''re a shadow, but because of who you are. You''re stronger than you think, and I need that strength to make this world a reality. What do you say? (He stretches out his hand toward her.) For the first time in her life, someone said something kind to Lorra. Words she never knew she wanted to hear. She looked into Zero¡¯s eyes, and for the first time, she saw honesty¡ªno lies, no hidden agendas. He wasn¡¯t like the others. His smile, gentle and sincere, was a promise she could finally believe in. In that moment, Lorra felt something stir within her¡ªa feeling she hadn''t known for years. She felt seen. And for the first time, someone truly accepted her. She took his hand, her heart racing. Zero: (smiling) I can take that as a yes? Lorra: (blushing, hiding her face) Yeah. Zero: (grinning) Thank you, Lorra. But as the crowd saw Lorra¡¯s allegiance to Zero, their fury intensified. They rushed at him, weapons raised, intent on ending him. But Lorra stepped forward, positioning herself between Zero and the oncoming attack. In that moment, something in her snapped. Lorra had once overheard a conversation between her "sisters" about how lighters chant "White" and shadows chant "Black" to activate their techniques. The memory surfaced, sharp and clear. As the crowd closed in, she whispered the word¡ªBLACK. Instantly, dark vines began to erupt from the scars on the left side of her body, twisting and writhing like a living thing. Her shadow technique had unlocked¡ªunstoppable, violent, and pure in its fury. Without hesitation, Lorra lunged forward. The rose thorns and plant vines that grew from her body became her weapons. She moved with a deadly grace, each strike felling one of her would-be attackers. The women who had once called her sister, the men who had used her for their pleasure¡ªone by one, they fell, their bodies pierced by the thorns, their lives extinguished by the very hands they had once controlled. In the chaos, Lorra felt a surge of liberation¡ªlike a dam had burst, releasing all the fury she had bottled up for years. The rose that had represented her mental state now reflected her complete unraveling. The last petal had fallen, and with it, the fragile part of her that still clung to hope. She slaughtered them all. And when the la st of her tormentors lay at her feet, Lorra stood among the blood, her breath heavy, her heart numb. The seed of her destruction had been planted long ago, but now, it had fully bloomed. Chapter 38: Resistance & Improvement Meanwhile, at the Hashido Estate, Mira was heading to the training grounds to watch and assist Kato with his training. On her way there, she crossed paths with the Imperial Guard, who were en route to answer a call from the elders. The Imperial Guard was made up of four formidable Shadows: three men and one woman. Daemon Evans (Age: 23) Aisha Randrich (Age: 24) Rio Shushan (Age 26) Doma Arikata (Age 25) These were the members of the imperial guard and they were led by Doma Arikata who was the strongest among all of them. They were formidable shadows in their respective clans and were personally picked by the elders to be their protective guards who would protect the elders and go on personal missions for them. This mission would require them to slaughter innocent lighters, humans and shadows who didn¡¯t cooperate with them. However, since Ervin Hashido decided to properly involve himself in the affairs of the shadow society, the missions the Imperial guard had to go on were reduced drastically. Just like the elders, the imperial guard believed that the only way for the shadows to live peacefully was for all humans and lighters to be utterly culled. But since Ervin Hashido wanted to create a world where all beings could live peacefully, his involvement in their affairs had put a stop to the slaughtering of innocents and the elders and the imperial guard disliked Ervin Hashido for this. And because they hated Ervin Hashido, they also hated anyone related to him by blood. So by extension, they hated Mira as well because she was Ervin Hashido¡¯s daughter but the one who hated Mira more was Doma Aritaka and he bullied her when she was younger. But now Mira had grown past them. Needless to say, the interaction they were about to have was not about to be a friendly one. Doma: Oh? It¡¯s the half ass brat. Mira: (ignoring his insult) Nice to see you too Doma. Doma: So, how¡¯s the new guy doing? Mira: Huh? What are you talking about? Doma: (annoyed) Don¡¯t play dumb. I¡¯m talking about Kato Hamura. He¡¯s been here for three months and can¡¯t even manifest the God Eye that was destined for him. What an insolent fool. I don¡¯t know why the elders even allowed him into the Shadow Society. Then again, anything involving your bloodline ends in tragedy and catastrophe. The other members of the Imperial Guard laughed as Mira kept her composure and began to walk away. Aisha: We see you always watching Kato Hamura train every single day like the creep you are. (gasps) Are you perhaps in love with him? Rio and Daemon: (burst into laughter) Doma: I guess she did inherit something from her father after all. Both of them fall in love with weaklings who have no value. Mira¡¯s composure began to crack at their words. Mira: (coldly) YOU BETTER BE CAREFUL ABOUT THE NEXT WORDS YOU¡¯RE GOING TO SAY. Aisha: (mockingly) Uh-oh she¡¯s angry. Doma: Or what? You wanna go at it right here right now? Mira: (sighs) You know your techniques would never work on me right? Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Doma: Won¡¯t it? Guess we¡¯ll wait and see how long we¡¯ll hold out then. Doma¡¯s hand began to gather beads of shadow energy as he prepared to strike, but before he could, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned to see Kenji standing behind him. Kenji: That¡¯s enough now Doma. Besides, you should know by now that your techniques won¡¯t work on her. Doma: (shrugs off Kenji¡¯s hand) TSK! I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, you piece of trash. Kenji: (sighs) Call me a piece of trash one more time and I¡¯ll hit you so hard that you won¡¯t have time to feel it. Doma looked at Kenji who stared right back at him for a few seconds before finally deciding to back off. Doma: (to the rest of the imperial guard) Let¡¯s go. We have more important things to do than waste our time here. Kenji and Mira watched the imperial guard as they walked away. Mira: (annoyed) Those guys just piss me off!!! Who do they think they are!? Kenji: Lowlives like them are the reason I never joined the Imperial Guard when they asked me. Anyway, you were heading to watch Kato¡¯s training, right? Mira: Yeah. Kenji: Why do you watch him train every day? Are you¡ª Mira: (cuts him off) I¡¯m heading out then. Are you coming? Kenji: (smirks) Yeah. Both of them headed to the training grounds, where they found Arou, Isaiah, Ervin, and Uta already observing Kato¡¯s progress. Isaiah: (notices them) Oh, you guys came. Kenji: Yeah, I just wanted to see how Kato¡¯s doing. As for Mira¡ª Ervin: She never misses a day. She¡¯s always here. Mira: (cartoonish face) Shut up, you stupid dad! Kenji: (laughs) Isaiah: (smiles) Kenji: So how¡¯s Kato doing? Arou: He¡¯s been doing great actually. He¡¯s drastically improved. It¡¯s actually amazing. Mira: (smiles) Kenji: For real? Arou: Yeah. But he does have one problem though. Mira: Huh? Isaiah: Hmmmm. Kenji: What problem. Ervin: Well, you see, Kato¡¯s problem is... Chapter 38: Resistance & Improvement As the training began, Kato and Roshi faced off in a friendly battle to test the hand-to-hand combat techniques Arou had taught Kato, and the Shadow Rush technique Roshi had taught him. Both Kato and Roshi took the ¡°TURTLE HERMIT¡± fighting stance. Both opponents had their eyes locked on each other and prepared themselves for battle and that was when Kenji noticed the bandages Kato had tied around both of his hands. Roshi: (smilies at Kato) Show me what you¡¯ve got, young blood. Kato: (clenches his fists) Right! The fight began. Kato threw a kick with his left leg, but Roshi blocked it with ease. Kato followed with another kick, which Roshi blocked again. Kato closed the distance and threw punches with both hands, while using his right leg to strike Roshi¡¯s left side. Roshi blocked all of Kato¡¯s attacks. Roshi stepped back, and Kato rushed forward, throwing a punch with his left hand. Roshi deflected it and countered with a blow from his left hand. Kato dodged and landed a strike on Roshi¡¯s left side. The battle continued like this, with both fighters landing blows, blocking, and evading attacks. Roshi then retaliated by throwing a massive punch at Kato with his right hand but Kato dodged it and was able to land another blow on Roshi¡¯s face using his left hand to punch him. But then Roshi attacked again with his left hand heading towards Kato¡¯s face and Kato used his left arm to block the attack. Roshi tried to use his left arm to attack further but Kato dodged it and landed another blow on Roshi¡¯s face using his left hand. This shocked everyone including Roshi himself who didn¡¯t think that Kato had grown this much. Kenji: (surprised) Oh. He really is good. Mira: (smiles) Yeah he is. Isaiah: He¡¯s landed three hits on Roshi already. Arou: (cartoonish face) I taught everything he needs to know. Ervin: (smiles) This kid is full of surprises, huh? Meanwhile, both Roshi and Kato were smiling at each other because they were happy with the way the training was going. Kato felt more confident in himself and was determined to continue. Roshi: (smiles) Not bad young blood. But now is the time to apply pressure. Roshi suddenly began to attack with both of his arms and put Kato in a position where he had to constantly be on defense or he would take multiple blows to the head. Kato kept on blocking and when he saw an opening, he landed yet another blow on Roshi using his left hand. But Roshi responded immediately by landing his own blow on Kato¡¯s face with his right hand sending him to the ground. Kato stood up immediately and attacked Roshi¡¯s legs using his right leg. Roshi blocked it and tried to throw another punch at Kato but then just when the blow was about to hit, Kato jumped and kicked Roshi in the chest and pushed Roshi back by four steps. Roshi regained his balance and began to throw punches at Kato who kept on blocking and dodging them. Just as Kato was about to land another blow, Roshi kicked Kato in the chest and he began to stagger and before Kato could regain his footing, Roshi jumped and kicked Kato in the chest twice sending Kato to the ground once again. Kato stood up once again and Roshi began to attack him with multiple blows and he had no choice but to block all the attacks. Roshi began to corner Kato and then Kato responded by kicking Roshi in the face with his right leg sending him to the ground as well. Roshi: (grinning) Well, this is getting interesting. You¡¯re putting up a good fight, young blood. Now, let¡¯s see you do it. Use the Shadow Rush technique on me. Kato: Huh!? Mira: Huh!? Kenji: Oh¡­. Isaiah: What is he thinking!? Kato: Are you sure Mr Roshi? You told me how much damage it causes¡­. Roshi: It¡¯ll be fine. Just trust me. Do it. Kato gathered shadow energy into his right hand as Roshi prepared for the attack. The Shadow Rush technique, developed during the war between Shadows and Lighters, allowed those without natural techniques to fight back. Shadow energy is normally light blue and it turns black when it is being compressed. By compressing shadow energy in a particular part of the body, its impact of the attack is doubled. With the energy compressed in his right hand, Kato and Roshi rushed towards each other. Roshi threw a punch with his right hand but Kato deflected it with his left hand. While still in that state, Roshi tried to punch Kato with his left hand but then Kato deflected it with left hand again. With that, Roshi¡¯s frontal torso was wide open and then¡­¡­.. Kato: [BLACK: SHADOW RUSH] Kato hit Roshi¡¯s torso with the shadow rush using his right hand which surprised everyone. The impact was massive, knocking Roshi back. Kenji: He did it huh? Mira: (smiling) That was amazing Kato!!!! Ervin: He¡¯s come a long way from the way he was a few months ago. Kato Hamura had grown significantly since he joined the shadow soc iety three months ago and everyone who watched and witnessed the training could testify to that. Kato had taken the first step in becoming stronger by learning his first shadow technique. Chapter 39: That Little Boy For six whole years, We were in each other¡¯s heads But for totally different reasons Roshi had used Harmonic Mantle Essence to neutralize the impact of the Shadow Rush Kato had landed on him. As Kato¡¯s confidence began to rise, he noticed something disturbing ¡ª he was bleeding from his knuckles again. Kato: (grunts in pain) Kenji: (finally understanding) Is that it? Ervin: Yeah. That''s the problem I was telling you about. As Kato winced in pain, Roshi suddenly knocked him on the head, causing everyone ¡ª including Kato ¡ª to freeze in shock. Roshi: (shouting at Kato) I¡¯ve told you a thousand times to reduce the amount of shadow energy you gather in your hand before compressing it! Gathering too much for the Shadow Rush will damage your body! How many times have I told you this, young blood!? Kato: (cartoonish face) You could¡¯ve told me all that without hitting me on the head! Roshi: (grinning, teeth gleaming) Well, since you don¡¯t seem to get it when I tell you nicely, maybe you¡¯ll get it when I knock it into your head! That¡¯s how I taught everyone else! Kato: (thinking to himself) Why does he look so proud of that? Mira walked over to Kato, wrapping fresh bandages around his hands. Mira: (gently) Be careful next time, Kato. If you want, I can show you how to use the Shadow Rush more effectively. Kato: (smiling nervously) Oh¡­ thanks, Mira. Roshi: (with a mischievous grin) Are you two dating? Kato & Mira: (both shocked, cartoonish faces) Huh?! Kenji and the others burst into laughter, but Isaiah remained stoic, not amused. Kato and Mira: (blushing furiously) NO, WE¡¯RE NOT!! Roshi: For real? Arou: (teasing) But they¡¯d look good together, don¡¯t you think, Ervin? Ervin: (smiling knowingly) Who knows? Kato: By the way, where''s Yamato, Cookie and Uta? Roshi: Surprised my little brother isn¡¯t here to gloat? Mira: Yamato and Cookie went out on a date. Isaiah: And Uta said something about going shopping. Kenji: Shopping? Isaiah: Surprised me too. Kato: (thinking to himself) It kinda stings that everyone else gets to go out, and I¡¯m stuck here because I¡¯m a wanted fugitive. Just then, Kenji¡¯s phone vibrated. He looked at it, then turned to the others. It was a text from Uta, urging them to check the news. Roshi received a similar call from Yamato.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. They all rushed inside, turned on the nearest TV, and saw the breaking news. JOSHUA EGOSHIN, THE LEVEL 1+ HUNTER, HAS BEEN KILLED BY THE TERRORIST GROUP KNOWN AS THE KAIMI DAJA. THE HUNTER FORCE ACADEMY WAS ALSO ATTACKED BY THE KAIMI DAJA TODAY. TWO OF THEM HAVE BEEN CAPTURED AND TAKEN INTO CUSTODY. The news hit everyone like a ton of bricks. No one expected the Kaimi Daja to make such a bold move and bring themselves into the public spotlight. Kato: (thinking to himself, troubled) The Academy was attacked?? Is Takimo okay? Suddenly, Isaiah stormed out of the room. Kato caught a brief glimpse of his face ¡ª it was full of anger and frustration. The rest of the group understood, but Kato had no idea why Isaiah was so upset. Ervin: (sighs deeply) Kato: (to Mira) Why did Isaiah look mad just now? Kenji: Wait, you guys haven''t told him yet? Kato: Huh? Tell me what? Mira: (softly) Oh, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t tell you. Isaiah¡¯s angry because Joshua Egoshin was the one who killed his family. And from the looks of it, he¡¯s not happy that he wasn¡¯t the one to kill him first. Meanwhile Isaiah walked back to the training ground and stayed there. He was so frustrated and angry and then the memory of that fateful day began to replay in his mind.
Chapter 39: That Little Boy Year: 2015, six years ago My life was once simple. I lived with my dad, mom, and my older sister, Kana. Our family, the Gushman Clan, was an important part of the shadow society, known for their ability to craft weapons used in the long-standing war between shadows and lighters. But as the years went on, the clan began to shrink in numbers due to the ongoing war. Most of us left the shadow society, trying to live more peaceful lives. My parents and sister always taught me that violence wasn¡¯t the answer ¡ª it wasn¡¯t the way to end the hatred. But the world didn¡¯t see it that way. To them, shadows were all the same, and they kept fighting. I couldn¡¯t help but respect my father¡¯s way of thinking. And Kana, too, followed his beliefs. There was one time when I got into a fight at school with a kid who kept bullying me, and I ended up getting suspended. My parents couldn¡¯t pick me up, so Kana came instead.
Kana: (angry) Damn it, Isaiah! Why did you have to fight him? Isaiah: (defiant) He had it coming. He was always picking on me. Kana: You could have just reported him to a teacher you know? Isaiah: Why would I let another person deal with my problems? It¡¯ll make me look weak. So I had to deal with it myself. Now he won¡¯t mess with me anymore. Kana: Then I guess you feel really good about yourself huh? Was it worth getting suspended from school? Isaiah: (silent) Kana: You know, asking for help isn¡¯t a bad thing. It just shows how much you rely on people. It is never okay to attack people. Isaiah: (sharply) Save the sermon for the lighters who keep attacking us. Kana: (sadly) Sometimes I wonder if you¡¯re really only twelve.
Then, June 14th came. I spent the whole day with Mira and her mom. We had so much fun, I lost track of time. Normally, my sister or mom would pick me up, but they didn¡¯t show. So, I walked home alone. The door was wide open ¡ª something wasn¡¯t right. I stepped inside, and the sight that greeted me shattered everything. My dad, my mom, my sister, Kana ¡ª they were all lying on the floor, dead. And there was a hunter standing over them, covered in their blood. They¡¯d always called shadows "monsters," but here was a man who walked into a family¡¯s home, slaughtered them, and justified it by calling us monsters who need to be cut down. The hunter started to walk toward me, probably to finish me off, but before he could, I screamed. Isaiah: (with tears in his eyes) They were different! They wanted to change! Why won¡¯t you give us a chance to change? Why kill us?
For some reason, the hunter stopped. He didn¡¯t kill me. I took that opportunity to run, not daring to look back. Mr Ervin, Mira and her mother took me in after they heard what happened to my family. Later, I found out that the hunter¡¯s name was Joshua Egoshin, a Level 1+ hunter and the heir to the All Mother. Every time I saw his face in the news, my hatred for him grew, reminding me of what he¡¯d done to my family. And so, I trained. Every day. Pushed myself further than I thought I could go. I PUSHED MYSELF FURTHER!! I HAD LIMITS SO I SURPASSED THEM!! BECOME STRONGER! BECOME STRONGER!! BECOME STRONGER!!! PUSH MYSELF! PUSH MYSELF!! PUSH MYSELF!!! I had to get stronger, to¡ª
Ervin: (interrupting Isaiah¡¯s thoughts) Didn¡¯t I tell you not to carry hate and the desire for revenge in your heart? Chapter 40: Hard To Accept Isaiah sat alone in the training ground, his thoughts consumed by memories of Joshua Egoshin¡¯s destruction of his family. The weight of those thoughts was so heavy that he didn¡¯t notice Ervin approaching until he stood behind him. Ervin: (interrupting Isaiah¡¯s thoughts) Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop carrying hate and revenge in your heart? Isaiah: (annoyed that Ervin was there) I don¡¯t need to hear how you understand what I¡¯m feeling right now. Not from you. Ervin: (grins) Well, sucks to be you, because I¡¯m still gonna say it anyway. Isaiah: (cartoonish face) HUH!? Go Away!! Ervin: (sitting down beside him) Let me ask you something. Why did you want to kill Joshua Egoshin? Isaiah: (confused) Huh? Why do you need to ask that? You already know that. Ervin: Yeah I know the reason. But I want to hear it from YOU. Isaiah¡¯s mind flashed with the image of his family, slaughtered, their faces forever seared into his memory. Isaiah: (clenching his fists, voice low with rage) I wanted to kill Joshua because he took everything from me. He slaughtered my family like they were nothing. I trained for years¡ªevery day, pushing myself so I could be strong enough to make him pay for what he did. But now¡­ he¡¯s already dead. (He slams his fist into the ground next to him.) DAMN IT! Ervin: (sighs deeply) I know this is hard. But I¡¯ve been there, Isaiah. I lost my brother, Kenji¡¯s father, back in 2003. Eldon Snyder attacked the Shadow Society, wiped out so many people, including Kenji¡¯s dad. You probably know the story. But even with all the power I have, I didn¡¯t go after him. Do you know why? Isaiah: How should I know? Ervin: (serious) Because revenge doesn¡¯t solve anything. I didn¡¯t let hatred consume me. I could¡¯ve used my strength to get revenge, but instead, I worked to break the cycle of hate that¡¯s been going on for centuries. I used my position as the head of the Hashido clan to end the bloodshed, not contribute to it. If you think killing Joshua would bring you peace, you¡¯re dead wrong. Isaiah: (clenches his fists) What are you trying to say to me right now? Ervin: (calmly) Isaiah, you¡¯ve trained for years to kill Joshua, building all that strength, pouring all your hate into it. But now that he¡¯s dead¡­ what do you do with all that power and anger? You¡¯ve been running toward a goal that no longer exists. Isaiah fell silent, his fists trembling. The frustration bubbled up, but Ervin¡¯s words cut deeper than he wanted to admit. He had worked so hard, every day, thinking that revenge would be his salvation. And now that Joshua was gone, the purpose he had built his life around felt¡­ meaningless. Ervin: ((noticing Isaiah¡¯s silence, continues) You have potential, Isaiah. Massive potential. But if you continue channeling it toward hatred, it¡¯ll destroy you. What will you do with all that strength now that the reason for it is gone? Isaiah: (to himself) What do I intend to do? I¡¯ve spent so long building myself up to reach his level, filled with hatred and a desire for revenge. Now that Joshua Egoshin is gone, that hatred has nowhere to go. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been running towards a finish line that no longer exists. (clenches his fists) Ervin stood up, preparing to leave.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Ervin: (pauses) I¡¯ll leave that for you to decide on. I don¡¯t need to hear your answer. But I¡¯ll tell you this, whatever answer you come up with, don''t let it hinder you from growing because It can come back and bite you in the worst way possible. Ervin walked off, leaving Isaiah to grapple with his emotions. A moment later, Ervin saw Kato, Mira, and Kenji approach, all clearly concerned about Isaiah. Ervin: Oh it¡¯s you guys. Mira: How is he, Dad? Ervin: Angry. Frustrated. He didn¡¯t get to kill Joshua. Kato: Is he going to be okay? Ervin: He¡¯ll be fine once he works through it. But for now, let¡¯s give him space. Kenji: (nods his head) Ervin: Besides, I have to tell you something important Kato. Kato: (points at himself) Me? Ervin: Remember when I said the Kaimi Daja were after you because of the god eye? Well, it¡¯s worse than we thought. They¡¯re targeting all the Heirs, including me and you. From what we saw on the news, that¡¯s what happened to Joshua. If we cross paths with them, we could be next. Kato: (shocked) For real? Ervin: For real. So now we have targets on our backs. Kato: (concerned face) What should I do? Ervin: Stay vigilant. Watch your back, Kato. They could come after anyone. I won¡¯t stop you from visiting your mom in the hospital, but just¡­ be careful. Kato: (nodding, but trying to hide his worry) I¡¯ll be careful Mr Ervin. Ervin: (cartoonish face) Attaboy!!! (to Mira) Also Mira you are gonna help Kato with his shadow rush technique so he doesn''t hurt himself every time he uses it. Mira: (surprised and happy) Got it! You can count on me Kato: You seem a little too excited about this. Kenji: (muttering to himself) You still don¡¯t get it, do you?
Meanwhile, at the HFA, Karla had told Jason everything she knew about the Kaimi Daja, including the identity of Zero. But they refused to reveal the location of their hideout. Karla, Annie, and Veto were taken to prison beneath the HFA headquarters. Soon after, Joshua¡¯s body was brought in, confirming his death. Seeing Joshua¡¯s lifeless body stirred memories in Jason¡ªmemories of when his father was eaten alive by a shadow monster.
Two days later, October 7th 2021. The funeral of Joshua Egoshin was held in his hometown, Tarma, located in State B. The air was heavy with sorrow as everyone dressed in black, their faces somber. The pastor spoke briefly, but no one else said a word; the loss of Joshua was still too fresh. Jason found it hard to accept that Joshua was truly gone. As he watched Joshua¡¯s coffin being lowered into the ground, he recalled the conversation they had just days before¡­ ¡°I want to change the world and stop them from killing shadows who haven''t committed any crimes. I want to change the HFA. I want to change the way the world views shadows and most importantly, I want to live my life without anyone telling me what to do. I want to end this cycle of hatred that has been going on for the past 500 years.¡± Jason had not come alone. He also came with Haruto, Marlo, Lisa and Koichi who were also saddened by the loss of their friend. As Jason watched them bury Joshua¡¯s coffin he suddenly remembered what Joshua had said about reincarnation. ¡°You know I''ve always wished that I could be reborn as a normal human. No powers and no big responsibilities on my shoulders. Reincarnation sounds like something out of a fairytale movie.¡± Jason: (to himself) I hope you get reincarnated into a world where there isn¡¯t any war or conflict and you can live in peace. I know you¡¯d probably expect me to carry out your dream for you¡­.but I can¡¯t. Ever since your body was brought in and I saw those thorns that were in Sanito¡¯s body, I got that same feeling I had when I watched my father get eaten by a shadow monster. I know I said I¡¯d be able to help but, I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t bring myself to carry on your dream. I¡¯m really sorry Joshua. As Jason stood there, Haruto came up beside him, his own grief evident. Haruto: How are you holding up? Jason: I¡¯m barely hanging in there. You? Haruto: Empty. We¡¯ve lost too many people¡ªAiden, John, Alex, Sasaki, Maya, Derrick, Dax, Sanito... and now Joshua. It makes you numb, you know? Like there¡¯s nothing left.. Jason: I totally get that feeling. Haruto: I think this is the first time we¡¯ve agreed on something. Jason: Don¡¯t get used to it. Just then, it began to rain, and the group scattered to seek shelter. Marlo called out to them, urging them to head back. Marlo: Hey, we should start heading back!! Haruto: (taps Jason¡¯s shoulder) You coming? Jason: Yeah. Let¡¯s go. As they walked away, Jason glanced back at Joshua¡¯s grave, only to notice a young boy standing near it¡ªsomeone who looked strikingly like Joshua. For a moment, Jason thought he was seeing a ghost. But he quickly shook it off and turned back to his friends, trying to push the unsettling thought out of his mind. Chapter 41: Within & Without OCTOBER 8TH 2021, Darkness surrounded Zero, the air thick with an unfamiliar silence. He stood on what felt like water, with no other soul in sight. As he glanced around, he noticed something unsettling ¡ª his reflection. But it wasn¡¯t his own. The face staring back at him was shrouded in shadow, except for the devilish smile that stretched across it, sending a cold shiver down Zero¡¯s spine. Suddenly, Zero jolted awake, gasping for breath. The remnants of the nightmare lingered, but he quickly shook them off. Zero: (to himself) It was a dream huh? Guess I shouldn¡¯t think too much of it. But¡­(remembers the devilish smile of the reflection he saw) why am I seeing stuff like that? Rising from his bed, Zero moved towards the family altar in his room. The pictures of his deceased family stared back at him as he silently prayed for two minutes. Zero: (after he was done praying) I¡¯m heading out now, you guys. With a final glance at the altar, he exited his room. The Kaimi Daja were still recovering from their battle with Joshua Egoshin. Though they had succeeded in defeating him, Joshua¡¯s final moments had left an indelible mark on them, and healing would take time. When Zero entered the living room, he saw everyone gathered, casually chatting. He was relieved to see Gaki awake and seemingly recovering well. Lorra: (noticed Zero first) Zero. Zero: (grinning) Looking lovely as ever Lorra. (to the others) Seems you guys are looking fine.(smiles at Gaki) I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay Gaki. Gaki: (cartoonish face, playfully) What part of this is okay? I lost my hand dude. Kinda lucky he didn¡¯t just kill me there. Zero: (cartoonish face, mocking) Well he slashed me too. (points at the slash on his left cheek) See? See? Gaki: (grinning) At least you have harmonic restoration to heal yourself and regrow your limbs back if he decided to cut your arm off. I don¡¯t have that luxury. Zero: I¡¯m sorry Gaki. It was my idea for all of us to attack Joshua Egoshin and so I¡¯m equally guilty. Gaki: Nah, don¡¯t sweat it. I wasn¡¯t expecting to make it out alive. But since I did, things are looking up. Don¡¯t apologize. Lorra: What about your technique? Joshua cut off your left hand, the one you use to activate it. Does that mean it''s gone? Gaki:It¡¯s not like that. The technique¡¯s engraved in the body. I can still use it; I just need to use a different part of my body to activate it. Zero: That¡¯s good to hear man. Jokita: Guess you won¡¯t become completely useless then. Gaki: (cartoonish face) Uh¡­..I guess?? Zero: (addressing everyone) I know it¡¯s sudden, but we need to move on to the next phase of the plan.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Desmond: (exaggerating) For real?????? Zero: Yes, for real. It¡¯s time to capture Kato Hamura. Since most of us are still recovering, Dylan and Giles will carry out the mission. Giles: Huh? Dylan:(points at himself) Me? Zero: Yes. Your technique will play a crucial role in what I¡¯m about to explain. Listen carefully¡­
OCTOBER 9TH 2021 Kato had decided to visit his mother, still in a coma at the hospital. Ervin, who would have gone with him, had been summoned by the Elders. Instead, Arou offered to accompany Kato. Before leaving, Ervin gave Kato a special necklace that altered his appearance, keeping him concealed from society, as he was still considered a wanted shadow. Meanwhile, in the council room, Ervin stood before the Elders of the Shadow Society: Randar, Kiba, Akami, and Kuyomi. Despite their appearance of unity when Kato was present, Ervin had never gotten along with them ¡ª particularly... Ervin: (sighs) No need for the charade this time. The kid¡¯s not here, so why did you call me? Randar: Ervin, has the boy awakened the god eye yet? Ervin: He might have. Who knows? Kiba: You¡¯re making jokes at a time like this? Ervin: Yeah. And if it bothers you, cover your ears, you old fart. Kiba: (fuming) YOU PRIDEFUL BASTARD!!!!!!!! Akami: (sighs) Kuyomi: (sighs) Not again. Randar: (calming Kiba) Stand down, Kiba. (to Ervin) I asked you a question. Has Kato Hamura awakened the God Eye? Ervin: Why are you even asking now anyways? You never cared to ask him about him after he first came here three months ago. Randar: If you¡¯re unaware, the Kaimi Daja killed an Heir of the All Mother four days ago. We still don¡¯t know why they¡¯re targeting the heirs. If Kato has awakened the God Eye, he should be brought to us¡­ Ervin: (interrupts Randar) ¡­..so you can turn him into a weapon? A tool for your own agendas? Randar: I don¡¯t know what thoughts you have, but everything we do is to ensure the survival of the shadows. Ervin: (irritated) At least give the kid a break. He was turned into a shadow against his will and his mother has been at death''s door for about three months. Now he has to worry about the Kaimi Daja who are after a power he may not even awaken. And now you want to turn him into a weapon? This is why I was never fond of you guys from the start. Randar: You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Ervin: And you¡¯re NOT getting an answer. I¡¯m not letting you turn Kato into a weapon for your schemes. (Starts to walk out) Kiba: (angered) HEY!! WE¡¯RE NOT DONE HERE!!!!!! Ervin: Well I am. Maybe you guys should consider retirement because you¡¯re getting too old for this line of work. It¡¯s making you make dumb decisions. And for the record, I¡¯m not letting you turn Kato into a weapon for your schemes. (Exits) Kiba: TSK!! Wished there was a way to put a dog tag on him. Randar: (sighs)
Dana Hashido (Kenji¡¯s mother and Ervin¡¯s sister-in-law) worked in the same hospital where Kato¡¯s mother was admitted and she was the doctor assigned to Korra Hamura¡¯s case. Kato and Arou had already gotten to the hospital because of Kinara¡¯s teleportation technique but Ervin decided to drive to the hospital himself. As Ervin drove through the forest roads toward Benville City, he thought about his conversation with the Elders, growing more irritated by the minute. They were so focused on shadow dominance when what the world needed was a way to end the cycle of hatred. Ervin: Those geezers never change. They just want to rule. They¡¯re too blind to see that nothing will change if they keep going like this¡­ When Ervin stopped at a red light, a sudden barrier appeared, trapping him and the other cars in the area. Everyone around him was confused and helpless, unable to escape. Ervin stepped out of his car and assessed the situation. Ervin: Now this is a spectacle. (to himself) A barrier huh? So they''re making me their next target huh? From what I''m seeing, this barrier has lighter energy in it. But why involve innocent people when I''m the one they''re after? Ervin turned and looked behind him and saw Dylan and Giles on one of the trees behind him. Giles: He noticed us huh? Dylan: (scratches his head) We''ve got his attention now. There''s no turning back from this. Ervin: I take it you''re the one behind this barrier huh? TAKE IT DOWN. I''m in a hurry. Giles: Well, hate to break to you, but you''re gonna have to beat us to get out of here. Dylan: (nervously) HEY!! DON''T TRY AND PISS HIM OFF!! Ervin: Oh? (grinning) This is turning into something interesting. Chapter 42: One-Sided
Zero: (to everyone) I know this is sudden, but it¡¯s time to move to the next phase of our plan. Desmond: (cartoonish face) For real? Zero: Yes, seriously. The plan to capture Kato Hamura. Since most of us are still recovering from the last battle, this phase will be handled by Dylan and Giles. Giles: Huh? Dylan:(points at himself) Me? Zero: Yeah. Your technique will play a big role in what I¡¯m about to explain. Now listen carefully. According to ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, Kato Hamura will be going to see his mother in the hospital tomorrow. That would be his time to swipe Kato out of their hands. Giles: Yeah. If ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö already doing that part then what are Dylan and I supposed to do? Zero: That¡¯s the tricky part. According to ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, Ervin Hashido is scheduled to meet Kato at the hospital later. If that happens, our plan will fail. I need you two to stall him. Giles: Oh boy¡­ I had a feeling this would take a turn. Dylan: Huh? Who¡¯s Ervin Hashido? Giles: He¡¯s the strongest shadow of this era, according to ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. He fought Eldon Snyder during the 2003 Incident. Dylan: (suddenly realizes) WHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTT!!!???? And you want us to stall him!!??? You¡¯re basically sending us to our deaths!!!! Zero: Not necessarily. The reason I¡¯m sending you two is because Dylan¡¯s technique can buy us time by distracting him. If things get too rough, Giles, you¡¯ll be the one to fight him. Giles: (cartoonish face) HUH!? Zero: (cartoonish face) PLEASE??? YOU¡¯RE THE ONLY ONE I CAN ASK TO DO THIS. Giles: (sighs) Fine. But you better heal my injuries if I get any. Zero: Alright. Alright.
Meanwhile, inside the barrier... Ervin observed the barrier surrounding him, his eyes flickering over to Dylan and Giles who sat calmly atop a tree. The rest of the humans trapped inside struggled to break free, but it was futile. Ervin: (looking up at Dylan and Giles) What are you, a couple of monkeys? Get down here. Dylan: (cartoonish face) NO WAY!!!! Giles: Don¡¯t mind my friend. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s scared of you and the strength you possess, Ervin Hashido. Ervin: (surprised) Oh¡­you know who I am? Giles: Yeah I do. And I know you¡¯re the one who Eldon Snyder fought back in 2003. Ervin: (surprised) You know that much huh? Giles: Yep. It¡¯s why my friend here is spooked.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ervin: (to himself) Apart from the two of them in front of me, it seems that they aren¡¯t any other shadows or lighters. And two of them happened to be a shadow and lighter. They are Kaimi Daja members and I¡¯m their target. And they seem to know a lot about me. But how did they know that I would be here? And why only send two people? Something''s fishy about this but I¡¯ll access their memories after I take down this barrier to know what their plan is. Ervin began to prepare his shadow energy for a shadow rush but that¡¯s when he noticed that his shadow energy he had planned to power up his shadow rush had been sucked into the barrier around him. Dylan: (nervously) I think he figured it out. Giles: Yeah I know that. Now that he knows what the barrier does, he shouldn¡¯t use his shadow energy or his techniques or they¡¯ll get sucked up. Ervin: (thinking) It seems that this barrier absorbs shadow energy and techniques. The fact that they haven¡¯t used their techniques either proves this. Or the barrier could be the techniques of one of them. If it was anybody else they would have had them but lucky for me I KNOW how to get out of this. Ervin then took a different approach. With a dark grin, he focused his energy on his shadow beast, KOU. Giles: (surprised) HUUUHH!? Dylan: (sweating in fear) WHAT IS HE DOING!!? Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION, KOU] A monstrous shadow beast appeared, roaring as it lunged at the barrier. The moment it entered, the barrier began to shake and crack. Dylan¡¯s body flushed red as if overheating. Giles: (noticing Dylan¡¯s condition) Dylan, are you okay? Ervin: (to himself) Seems it¡¯s working like a charm. Ervin¡¯s shadow beast KOU has a special ability which allows it to fire shadow energy like a cannon. Which meant that it had a large amount of shadow energy. The Barrier surrounding them was an application of Dylan¡¯s Absorption Area technique where he could increase the range of his technique and create a physical barrier which could affect others. However the barrier had a limit to the amount of energy it could absorb and after it had absorbed KOU, it had surpassed its limit and the barrier began to crumble. Dylan¡¯s body would also take some damage as well should the barrier surpass its limit. As the barrier collapsed, the trapped humans saw Ervin¡¯s face and realized he was a shadow, a grave mistake. But Ervin had prepared for this too. Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION, MNEMOSYNE] A feminine figure appeared from Ervin¡¯s shadow. Mnemosyne was the second shadow beast that Ervin Hashido possessed in his arsenal and like the Greek goddess, it had an ability which allowed it to access the memories of people. The shadow beast then erased what the humans had seen from their memories, causing all of them to pass out. Giles: (to himself) Damn it! The barrier is down, and Dylan is in no shape to fight. We¡¯ve stalled him long enough. (to Dylan) We need to get out of here! Dylan: (struggling to move) I can¡¯t... I¡¯m too weak... Giles: Shit! (reaching into his inventory) I need to get us out¡ªNOW! But as Giles attempted to open his book inventory, Ervin appeared behind him, cutting off his escape. Ervin: (sneering) You think I¡¯ll let you leave that easily? I¡¯ve got plenty of questions for you. You¡¯re not going anywhere. Giles opened his book inventory in a desperate attempt, but Ervin gathered his shadow energy into his right leg, compressing it for a devastating strike. Giles saw it coming too late. Giles: SHIT! Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW RUSH] Ervin kicked Giles who was able to use the book inventory to block the kick but it still sent him flying across the road and into the woods on the opposite side of the road. While Giles was still in the air, he noticed Ervin was in hot pursuit determination in his eyes. Giles: (to himself) Why do I always end up fighting the strong ones? I have to find a way out of here. Giles landed hard and quickly opened his book inventory. He summoned five shadow monsters from his book to charge at Ervin, hoping to buy himself some time. Ervin: (grinning) Nice try, but I know how to deal with them. [BLACK: SHADOW BEADS] The Shadow Beads Technique is another technique that was developed at the early stages of the shadow and lighter war. It allows a shadow to create giant beads of shadow energy and throw them at their opponents. Ervin created shadow beads¡ªmassive, powerful orbs of shadow energy¡ªand threw them at the oncoming shadow monsters. They were obliterated instantly. Giles: (fuming) Are you kidding me?! Giles quickly began to draw something else in his book inventory, but before he could finish, Ervin moved again. Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION, ARATA] A fearsome, ghostly figure emerged from Ervin¡¯s shadow¡ªArata, a creature with the ability to instill overwhelming terror in its opponents. As Arata¡¯s gaze met Giles, a paralyzing fear gripped him, causing him to fall to his knees, helpless. As Giles fell to his knees, Ervin stood before him and dispelled Arata who returned into his shadow. Giles: to himself) Damn it... Not like this... Ervin: (looking down at Giles, smirking) Now let¡¯s wrap things up. Chapter 43: Traitor Ervin: [BLACK: SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION, MNEMOSYNE] Giles: (to himself) Damn it. I can¡¯t move. Mnemosyne¡¯s ability allowed it to access the memories of anyone it touched. Everything it uncovered was relayed back to Ervin. With Giles still immobilized from the effects of ARATA, Ervin seized the opportunity to delve into the motives of the Kaimi Daja and their identity. Mnemosyne placed its hand on Giles¡¯ head and began sifting through his memories. As it scanned Giles'' mind, Ervin saw what Mnemosyne saw. The memories revealed plans, motives, and a truth that shook Ervin to his core. He sent Mnemosyne back into his shadow, his mind racing. Ervin: (to himself) They have such formidable allies¡­ Shadows and Lighters working together? No hate, no conflict. Just like the world I¡¯m trying to build. Even he¡¯s there too¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect to see¡ª His thoughts were interrupted. The effects of ARATA wore off, and Giles was already back on his feet, albeit breathing heavily. Giles: (breathing heavily) Ervin: Still want to go at it? I¡¯m fine with that, but I have questions for you and your meddling group. Giles: (grinning, reaching for his book inventory) Questions? (laughs) Didn¡¯t you look inside my head? You¡¯ve got your answers, man. You should already know why we¡¯re here. This is just a distraction so we can take the kid. And I¡¯m going to make sure you stay right here. Giles opened his inventory book and released a swarm of shadow monsters. His book, containing over a hundred pages, could hold two items per page. Normally, Giles used it as both a canvas for his art and a tool to store his creations. In this moment of desperation, he unleashed all the shadow monsters he had stored. Ervin: (eyes widening at the sight of the swarm) He had this many monsters stored? That book¡¯s mysterious. Too bad I didn¡¯t check his memories for its origin. (notices Giles climbing onto a flying shadow monster) Damn it. He¡¯s getting away. I¡¯ll shoot him down with SHADOW BEADS. Giles: (noticing Ervin preparing to attack) Don¡¯t you think you need to worry about the other things? Ervin¡¯s attention shifted to the shadow monsters. They weren¡¯t attacking him¡ªinstead, they were heading for the unconscious civilians lying on the road. Ervin: Damn it. (to Giles) Targeting innocents so you can escape? A cowardly move. Giles: (scuffs) Call it what you want. As long as it keeps you here, I¡¯m fine with being a coward. The monsters closed in on the civilians. Torn between chasing Giles and saving the innocents, Ervin chose the latter. He rushed in, killing the shadow monsters one by one. As he fought, Giles escaped into the evening skies on the back of the flying shadow monster, carrying Dylan with him.
Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Kato sat silently by his mother¡¯s bedside. She was still in a coma. Arou stood quietly at the door, watching him. Whenever Kato visited the hospital, he never said a word, simply sitting in silence for an hour or two before leaving.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. After an hour, Kato rose from his chair and motioned to leave. Arou followed him to Dana¡¯s office to inform her. Dana: You¡¯re leaving already? Kato: Yeah (bows his head) Thank You for taking care of my mother, ma¡¯am. Dana: (concerned) Oh, no need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing my job. But¡­ are you okay? Kato: Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t felt this down since my dad left. Knowing there¡¯s nothing I can do to save my mom¡­ I feel hopeless. Arou: (concerned face) Kato: (puts on a fake smile) But, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Let¡¯s go, Arou. Arou: (checks a message on his phone) Yeah. Dana: Yeah. I¡¯ll see you guys later. As they left, Kato¡¯s necklace¡ªa gift from Ervin¡ªconcealed his identity, allowing him to walk unnoticed. A few blocks from the hospital, Kato stopped. Arou: What¡¯s wrong? Kato: There¡¯s somewhere I want to go. Do you mind? Arou: Sure. Lead the way.
Back in her office, Dana¡¯s phone rang. It was Ervin. Dana: (answering, irritated) Where the hell are you? You¡¯re an hour late! I told you I had something important to tell you! Ervin: Whatever it is, it can wait. Where¡¯s Kato? Dana: Huh? He just left now with Arou. Why? Ervin: DAMN IT!! He¡¯s already left? Dana: What¡¯s wrong? Ervin: Listen carefully. I know you¡¯re busy, so get Kayomi to track him down. Kato¡¯s life is in danger. Dana: (shocked) IN DANGER!? Ervin: We¡¯ve had a mole leaking info on Kato to the Kaimi Daja. I found out after accessing one of their memories. Dana: (horrified) A mole? Who is it? Ervin: The Mole is¡­¡­¡­.
At the Hashido estate, Kayomi and Kinara were admiring baby items for their child on the way. Kinara was thrilled, though Kayomi¡¯s enthusiasm was more subdued. Kinara: (cartoonish face) OMIGOSH!!! THESE BABY OUTFITS ARE SOOOOO CUTE. I REALLY HOPE WE HAVE A GIRL. Kayomi: (holding tiny clothes) They¡¯re small¡­ and expensive. Kinara: (cartoonish face) HEY KAYOMI. WHAT GENDER DO YOU THINK THE BABY IS GOING TO BE? Kayomi: A boy. Kinara: (cartoonish face) A BOY???? I WANT TO HAVE AN ADORABLE LOOKING GIRL CHILD FIRST!! BOYS ARE SUCH WUSSES. Kayomi: Whatever works I guess? Kinara: (not satisfied with his reply) AT LEAST SHOW SOME ENTHUSIASM. IT¡¯S YOUR BABY TOO YOU KNOW. YOU¡¯RE GOING TO BE A DAD AND I DON¡¯T WANT OUR KID TO THINK HE HAS A GLOOMY AND BORING FATHER. Kayomi: AM I GLOOMY AND BORING? Kinara: NOT TO ME THOUGH. BUT EVERYONE ELSE THINKS SO. Kayomi: EVERYONE? Kinara: YEAH. I ASKED DANA, AROU, ROSHI, YOSHI, ERVIN, MIRA AND THE OTHER KIDS AND THEY SAID THE SAME THING. EXCEPT FOR KATO SINCE HE DOESN¡¯T KNOW YOU ALL THAT WELL. Kayomi: (gloomy face) I see. Kinara: (cartoonish face) You¡¯re being gloomy right now. Smile a little. Kayomi¡¯s phone rang. It was Dana. Kayomi: Dana? You hardly call me. What¡¯s the occasion? Dana: I know you''re busy Kayomi but this is important. Kato¡¯s life is in danger and you¡¯re the only one who can find him right now. Kayomi: (shocked) Kato¡¯s in Danger? What¡¯s happening? Dana: You see¡­¡­¡­ After Kinara teleported Kayomi to the hospital, he began tracking Kato¡¯s location. He moved quickly, hoping to make it in time.
Meanwhile, Kato and Arou arrived at Kato¡¯s old home. The house remained untouched since July, shrouded in an eerie stillness. Inside, memories flooded back¡ªTakimo waiting for him at the kitchen table, his mom teasing Takimo about his Studio Ghibli obsession. Kato: (to himself) Why couldn¡¯t things stay the way they were? Arou: Come on, Kato. We need to leave before anyone sees us. Kato: Right. Outside, Kato apologized to Arou for dragging him along. Arou: Don¡¯t worry about it. I get how you miss the life you used to have. Kato: Yeah. I wish things had stayed the same, but¡­ (recalls Gaki¡¯s words about the world¡¯s indifference to desires) Before Kato could finish, Kayomi appeared, startling both of them. Kayomi: Found you. Kato: (confused) Mr Kayomi? What¡¯s going on? Kayomi: (running towards Kato) KATO!!!! GET AWAY FROM HIM RIGHT NOW!!!! HE¡¯S¡­.. Kayomi didn¡¯t have the time to finish his sentence because, at that moment, Arou grabbed Kato by the hoodie and disappeared from his sight, taking Kato with him. Kayomi: DAMN IT!!! I WAS TOO LATE!!! Kayomi briefly recalled what Dana had told him on the phone. It was the same thing that Ervin had shared with her¡ªthere was a mole among them who was secretly a member of the Kaimi Daja. That mole was Arou. Chapter 43: Traitor Chapter 44: Unbelief
Kato was in his usual hand-to-hand combat training with Arou, a few weeks after beginning his shadow technique training with Roshi. As usual, Kato was improving rapidly, and Arou was visibly impressed by his progress. Arou: You¡¯re amazing, Kato. Kato: Really? Arou: You seemed good at hand-to-hand combat even before now. Kato: Well, I did a little karate back in middle school. Arou: It¡¯s not just that. Your body packs a ton of strength and power. Every blow you send my way is backed by incredible force. It¡¯s almost like that shadow bug gave you superhuman strength alongside your shadow energy. Kato: (cartoonish face) You mean like superman¡¯s strength? Arou: (cartoonish face) Let¡¯s not go that far. Kato: (cartoonish face) OH¡­¡­¡­ Arou: Kato, can I ask you something? Hope you don¡¯t mind. Kato: Sure, go right ahead. Arou: I know you probably answered this question before but how do you feel being turned into a shadow? Like one minute you were having a normal life and the next minute you¡¯re a shadow and your mom is¡­¡­.(suddenly stops) Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Kato: Oh, no, it¡¯s fine. (pauses to think) To be honest, I was terrified at first. I used to think all Shadows were evil. But after staying with you guys for a while, I realized I was wrong. I was only seeing things from one side. My time with you has been¡­ great. And about my mom¡­ (remembers what Yamato and the others told him)¡­I think I¡¯ll be ready when the time comes. Arou: (looks at Kato and feels bad) I see. Kato¡­¡­.. Roshi: (suddenly appears behind Kato, smacking him on the head) ALRIGHT, YOUNG BLOOD! TIME FOR TRAINING! Kato: (groans in pain) Right. Arou: (cartoonish face) So loud.
Chapter 44: Unbelief Kato didn¡¯t fully understand what had just happened. One moment he was at home with Arou, and the next, Kayomi burst in, shouting something about ¡°getting away from him.¡± Then, everything blurred. He found himself in an abandoned building with shattered windows and debris strewn across the floor.. Kato: (to himself) What the hell? One minute I was home, and now I¡¯m here? What is this place? An abandoned building? (suddenly remembers) Arou? Arou: I¡¯m here Kato. Kato turned to see Arou standing on a balcony inside the building. Kato: Huh? What are you doing up there? (looks around) Forget that¡ªhow did we get here? Arou: I brought us here. Kato: Huh? Why would you do that? Arou: Because I¡¯m kidnapping you, Kato. Kato: (confused) What? What are you talking about, Arou? Stop messing around. Let¡¯s head back. Arou: (expression turns cold) I¡¯m not messing around. Kato¡¯s heart sank. Kayomi¡¯s warnings suddenly began to make sense. Something was very wrong. Kato: Why would you want to kidnap me? Arou: The Kaimi Daja¡¯s goal is to gather all the pieces of the All Mother. Since you¡¯re the last descendant of the Hamorabi Clan, you became our target. We need the God Eye¡­ once it awakens in you. Kato: (shocked) Kaimi Daja? What the hell are you talking about, Arou?! Arou: (sighs) I forgot to mention that part, huh? Yes, I¡¯m a member of the Kaimi Daja. I was sent to spy on and watch you. Everything came rushing back to Kato¡ªthe losses, the warnings, the painful realizations: ¡°You ain¡¯t human anymore.¡± ¡°Your mom¡¯s in a coma because she wasn¡¯t compatible with shadow energy. She¡¯s going to die.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t work according to your desires. You¡¯re one of us now, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it." Kato: (to himself, horrified) How did it come to this? Mr. Ervin warned me the Kaimi Daja would come for me¡­ but we had one of them with us this whole time? Arou: (jumps from the balcony, landing in front of Kato) I¡¯m sorry you had to find out like this. But we have a dream, and you¡¯re one of the keys to achieving it. Kato: (angrily) ¡°WE?¡± Arou: It¡¯ll be best that you don¡¯t resist. You¡­. Kato: (shouts) DON¡¯T TALK LIKE I¡¯M LETTING YOU TAKE ME! GIVE ME A BREAK! Arou: This isn¡¯t easy for me, you know. I was the one who taught you hand to hand combat and treated you like a little brother. I also wish you weren¡¯t the one we were after so we could¡¯ve been¡­¡­ Kato: BEEN WHAT!? (steps away from Arou) YOU¡¯RE THE REASON WHY I¡¯M IN THIS IN THE FIRST PLACE!!! WHAT WAS GOING THROUGH YOUR HEAD WHEN YOU ASKED ME THAT QUESTION BACK THEN!? WHY DID YOU ASK ME THAT QUESTION!? Arou:(hesitates) I wanted to understand how you were coping with everything we put you through. And I needed to confirm something¡­ but I never got to ask. Kato: Confirm what? Arou: Do you believe Shadows, Lighters, and Humans can ever live in peace again? Kato: Why are you asking me this now?! Arou: Like I said I want to confirm something. And I won¡¯t get a chance like this again. Kato: (thinks briefly) I believe it is possible. Despite the hatred and bloodshed, I want to believe there¡¯s a way to make peace. Arou: And how do you intend to do that? Kato: (looks at Arou with anger and determination) I¡¯ll start by stopping you and the Kaimi Daja from hurting anyone else and also stop the actions of the bad shadows from and eventually change the ideas and minds of everyone about shadows. Arou: The same answer as always huh? Do you believe in that on your own accord or because Ervin told you to? Kato: Huh? Arou: (gets annoyed) EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU ALWAYS HAVE THE SAME ANSWER!!!!! YOU ALL SAY THE SAME THING BECAUSE ERVIN TOLD YOU THAT WAS WHAT HE BELIEVED IN. TRY AND THINK FOR YOURSELVES FOR ONCE!!! YOU ALL THINK THAT THIS CAN BE RESOLVED BY TALKING THIS OUT AND CHANGING OUR WAYS EVERYBODY GETS A HAPPY ENDING. BUT I DON¡¯T BELIEVE IN THAT. BUT THERE IS NO ONE WHO BELIEVES OTHERWISE ASIDE FROM ME AND THAT¡¯S WHY I HATED ALL OF THEM AND JOINED THE KAIMI DAJA. WE DESIRE TO DO THINGS DIFFERENTLY. Kato: And you think going after all the heirs is gonna help stop this cycle of hatred?! Arou: Yes. Their powers are instrumental to our cause. Until you awaken the God Eye, we intend to capture and contain you. Kato: And the people you¡¯ve hurt for your goals? Don¡¯t their lives matter? Arou: They do. But I can¡¯t bring myself to worry about them if it doesn¡¯t affect our goals. They were necessary sacrifices for our goals to be realized. Kato: (enraged) SO YOU¡¯RE CALLING MY MOTHER A NECESSARY SACRIFICE? Arou: (sighs) Yeah. As soon as Arou spoke, Kato''s shadow energy spiked, and his eyes burned scarlet red, just as they had during his fight with Kenny when he was kidnapped by the Kaimi Daja. Arou remained unfazed, watching the transformation with clinical detachment. Arou: (to himself) It¡¯s exactly how Gaki described it. His shadow energy spikes, and his eyes change color. It must be tied to his shadow technique. But he doesn¡¯t seem to know how it works, and even Ervin is clueless about it. This should be manageable. What Arou didn¡¯t anticipate was Kato¡¯s sudden burst of speed, far surpassing anything he had displayed during training. Arou: (to himself) He¡¯s faster? Could this be his technique? A body reinforcement ability, maybe? No matter. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. Kato rushed at Arou, launching a flurry of punches. Arou blocked each strike with ease, analyzing Kato¡¯s movements. When Kato threw a hard right hook, Arou intercepted it, countering with a swift punch to Kato¡¯s chest, followed by another to his face, forcing Kato to stagger back. Undeterred, Kato¡¯s fiery determination burned in his eyes as he launched another assault. Kato¡¯s strikes came fast and relentless, but Arou remained impenetrable, blocking every blow and landing counters with precision. Kato swung his right fist again, only for Arou to deflect it and drive a powerful punch into his chest. Before Kato could react, Arou¡¯s left hand connected with his face, sending him skidding across the ground. Kato scrambled back to his feet, frustration mingling with resolve. Kato: (to himself) He¡¯s insanely strong. I haven¡¯t landed a single hit. So he was holding back during training? Damn it! I can¡¯t stop now. If I give up, everything everyone has done for me¡ªErvin, Mira, Isaiah, Takimo¡ªit¡¯ll all be for nothing. I have to fight. I have to find a way out of this! Memories of his friends flashed through his mind, fueling his determination. Kato rushed forward again, throwing a wild combination of punches and kicks. Arou remained calm, deflecting every blow. Each counter from Arou landed with punishing force, sending Kato sprawling to the ground time and again. Still, Kato refused to stay down. Arou: (sighs) This isn¡¯t going anywhere. You¡¯ve realized by now, haven¡¯t you? I was holding back during our training. You can¡¯t beat me. Kato: (shouting) SHUT UP!!! Fueled by rage, Kato lunged with a high kick aimed at Arou¡¯s head. Arou blocked it effortlessly. Kato followed with a left hook, only for Arou to counter with another precise punch, snapping Kato¡¯s head to the side. Kato retaliated with a desperate right hook that Arou dodged, grabbing Kato¡¯s hood and sweeping his legs out from under him. Before Kato could recover, Arou delivered a kick to his face, sending him reeling. As Kato staggered, Arou pressed the advantage, unleashing a barrage of punches too fast for Kato to counter. Then, Arou uttered the words: Arou: [BLACK: SHADOW FRAGMENTATION] Two clones emerged from Arou¡¯s shadow, grabbing Kato¡¯s arms and restraining him. The real Arou stepped forward, delivering a brutal sequence of blows that left Kato dazed. His head swam, a sensation eerily reminiscent of the night he was taken by the Kaimi Daja. As Arou dismissed his clones, they dissolved back into his shadow, and Kato collapsed to the ground, his scarlet eyes fading back to their usual yellow. Kato: (to himself) Damn it¡­ I have to get up¡­ I can¡¯t let it end here¡­ He tried to rise, but his body refused to obey. Looking up, he saw Arou towering over him, his victory assured. Arou: (sighs) I didn¡¯t want it to come to this. You forced my hand, Kato. And where has that gotten you? Since you can¡¯t move, taking you back to the hideout will be a lot easier. Arou activated his technique again. Arou: [BLACK: SHADOW FRAGMENTATION] Two clones reappeared, moving to lift Kato¡¯s limp body. But then¡­ Chapter 45: Awakening When the mind and body are in synch When your soul works with the desire from within What you seek will become within your reach And all you''ll have to do is stretch your hands Kato: (to himself) Damn it. I have to get up. I can¡¯t let it end here. (tries to get up but fails) Kato looked up and saw Arou towering over him, claiming his victory. Arou: (sighs) I didn¡¯t want it to end this way. You made me fight you, Kato. And where did that get you? Since you can¡¯t move now, it¡¯ll make taking you back to the hideout way easier. [BLACK: SHADOW FRAGMENTATION] Two clones emerged from Arou¡¯s shadow, moving to pick up Kato. But then¡­¡­ Kayomi burst through the roof of the abandoned house, landing between Arou and the clones. In an instant, Kayomi destroyed the clones and caught Kato before he fell. Both Arou and Kato were stunned by Kayomi¡¯s sudden appearance. Arou: (to himself) He took out my clones in an instant? He¡¯s as strong as they say¡­ but why now? Kayomi: (to Kato) Are you okay Kato? Kato: (still in pain) Yeah¡­ I¡¯m fine. Kayomi: (to himself) They were already fighting before I found them. Kato¡¯s badly hurt. I didn¡¯t believe it when Dana told me this, but after seeing that¡­ (to Arou) What¡¯s the meaning of this, Arou!? Arou: So you figured it out. Saves me the trouble of explaining again. How did you find us? Kayomi: Kinara¡¯s technique allows her to teleport people. Even after she teleports people her energy will still linger on the person she teleports for a while. The same thing happened to you and I tracked her energy on you to this place. Arou: For real? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let Kinara teleport us. Kayomi: How long have you been with the Kaimi Daja? Arou: Hmm¡­ about a year now. But why does that matter? Kayomi: Why are you doing this? Ervin took you in, cared for you. We all shared the same dream to change the world. What changed? Why did you join them? Arou: I still want to change the world but not the way you all want to. ALL of you have the same mindset, same goals and want to use the same methods and it¡¯s all because Ervin told you that He could. I eventually got fed up with this because I wanted to chase something different but there was NO ONE who could understand me. But the Kaimi Daja d and I¡¯ve chosen to follow those who understand me and I will do everything possible to make OUR goals come to fruition. Kayomi: Your goals are hurting people. Don¡¯t you¡ª Arou: (interrupting) See? This is why I hated all of you. The same speeches, the same questions. Nothing unique about any of you. I¡¯m done with you. I¡¯m not part of your group anymore. Treat me as your enemy. [BLACK: SHADOW FRAGMENTATION] This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Arou summoned two clones and prepared to fight. Kayomi: Not happening, Arou. (to himself) His technique tips battles in his favor, but I can handle him. Kato: (trying to stand) I¡¯m fighting too, Mr. Kayomi. Kayomi: Huh!? No way. You¡¯re too injured to fight. You can barely even stand. Kato: It¡¯s fine. I can push myself. (tries to move but collapses) Kayomi: This isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn Kato. I¡¯ll fight Arou. If you manage to gain enough strength, get out of here. I already called for backup and they¡¯ll be here soon. But until then, stay put or if you can, RUN. [BLACK: SHADOW HARDENING] Kayomi hardened the skin around his arms and legs, engaging Arou in battle. Kato, too injured to fight, could only watch, a deep feeling of helplessness washing over him. And as Kato battled with this feeling of helplessness, his mind raced with Arou¡¯s earlier words: ¡°EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU ALWAYS HAVE THE SAME ANSWER!!!!! YOU ALL SAY THE SAME SHIT BECAUSE ERVIN TOLD YOU THAT WAS WHAT HE BELIEVED IN. YOU ALL THINK THAT THIS CAN BE RESOLVED BY TALKING THIS OUT AND CHANGING OUR WAYS EVERYBODY GETS A HAPPY ENDING. BUT I DON¡¯T BELIEVE IN THAT. BUT THERE IS NO ONE WHO BELIEVES OTHERWISE ASIDE FROM ME AND THAT¡¯S WHY I HATED ALL OF THEM AND JOINED THE KAIMI DAJA. WE DESIRE TO DO THINGS DIFFERENTLY.¡± At that moment too, Kato remembered what Ervin had asked him after his meeting with the elders back in July: Ervin: Back there you said you want to change the way the world views Shadows. Do you mean that or you just said it to get in the Elders good graces? Kato: Huh?? Of Course I did. I really want to change it so we all don''t have to hide from the world. And as if on queue, Gaki¡¯s words also echoed in his mind: ¡°Sorry to break it to you but the world doesn''t work according to your desires¡± These memories replayed as Kato watched the fight, immobilized by his injuries and doubts. Kato: (to himself) I formed my goals because of everything that happened after the shadow bug bit me that night. I wanted to change the way the world views shadows so that I and other shadows who are out there and are not evil can have a chance at a normal life without hiding who they are from the world. I started training and getting stronger so I can be strong enough to face and stop the people who put my mother near death. But now, face-to-face with someone responsible for all of this, I can¡¯t do anything. Kato looked up and saw Kayomi fighting Arou literally ten feet away from where he was. As he watched them fight each other, a part of him began to feel that maybe it was okay to let Kayomi fight for him because after all ¡°THE WORLD DOESN¡¯T WORK ACCORDING TO HIS DESIRES¡± so it wouldn¡¯t matter how much he trained. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough to beat Arou, he wouldn''t be able to do it no matter how hard he tried. But just when he was about to succumb to this notion, images of his mother and Takimo flashed in his mind. Kato: (to himself) Since when was I ever the type to give up? Since when did I have such a naive and primitive mindset? YOU¡¯RE BECOMING A FOOL KATO. (tries standing up) I won¡¯t let things continue like this. (Images of Mira, Ervin, Isaiah, Yamato, Cookie, Uta and Kenji flashed in his mind) I WON¡¯T LET EVERYONE¡¯S EFFORT AND HELP BE IN VAIN!! I¡¯LL SHOW THE RESULTS OF EVERYTHING THEY¡¯VE DONE FOR ME UP UNTIL NOW!!! Despite the pain, Kato stood and began walking toward the battle, determination burning in his eyes. Unknown to him, his resolve had triggered something within. Meanwhile, the fight between Kayomi and Arou intensified. Arou summoned two clones to overwhelm Kayomi. As Kayomi fought them, Arou seized the chance to strike with a shadow rush. Arou: (to himself) He hasn¡¯t hardened his whole body. I¡¯ll strike here! Arou then tried to hit Kayomi with the shadow rush but Kayomi saw this and realized he won¡¯t be able to harden that part of his skin on time. At the last second, Kayomi grabbed one of the clones, using it as a shield. The clone dissipated. Wasting no time, Kayomi threw the second clone at Arou and hit it with a shadow rush, sending Arou flying. But Arou remained unharmed, the clone absorbing the damage. Kayomi: (to himself) This fight is getting rather tedious. If I drag this out for too long it¡¯ll probably end up badly. Maybe I¡¯ll harden my whole body next. But what I¡¯m worried about is that¡­¡­.. Arou: (to himself) He was fast enough to avoid getting hit by my shadow rush without even hardening his full body. My guess is that he¡¯ll harden his whole body and it¡¯ll be difficult to land hits on him. And that also reveals the other risk. His hardened arms along with a shadow rush will deliver more decisive and fatal blows which is why I¡¯ve had my clones take the damage for it. If he hardens his whole body, his attacks will be devastating. I¡¯ll use my trump card to end this now. As they prepared for the next round, Arou sensed someone approaching. Turning, he saw Kato charging toward him. Kayomi: (shocked) WHAT ARE YOU DOING KATO!? Arou: (to himself) Attacking from behind? Pointless when I can sense you coming. Kato, undeterred, continued his advance, chanting: Kato: [BLACK:...] Kato had chanted the word ¡°BLACK¡± and the conclusion that Arou drew out was that Kato was going to hit him with the shadow rush technique. And to protect himself, Arou summoned a clone from his shadow to defend him. But what happened next shocked everyone, even Kato himself. As Kato threw his right hand to supposedly punch Arou¡¯s clone with the shadow rush, Kato¡¯s arms suddenly hardened, and the force of his punch sent the clone¡ªand Arou¡ªflying. Arou: (to himself) WHAT!? The force of his blow increased!? (sees Kato¡¯s hands) That wasn''t a shadow rush¡­ Kayomi: (stunned) WAIT! THAT¡¯S MY¡­ Both Arou and Kayomi stared at Kato, whose right eye now glowed light lavender. And in that moment it all made sense to them. Kato: (to himself, determined) I¡¯ll prove my worth. Right here, right now!! Kato''s self-reflection, his goals, and his unwavering determination had all led to the awakening of a power he was destined to unlock from the very beginning. He noticed this shift as he looked at his now-hardened arms, which resembled Kayomi¡¯s. It was then that Kato realized he had awakened the Right God Eye¡ª an ancient power passed down through the Hamorabi clan before their annihilation in the war. This eye granted him the ability to copy techniques. Chapter 46: Overwhelming Desire It is the desire to make a difference that drives us To achieve our goals Inside the abandoned house in the middle of the forest, the battle between Kayomi and Arou raged on. It was a classic one-on-one clash, with both combatants giving their all. But everything changed when Kato joined the fight, his determination to prove his worth pushing him to awaken the God Eye. This awakening shocked everyone, as the God Eye¡¯s ability to copy techniques allowed Kato to replicate Kayomi¡¯s shadow hardening technique. Arou¡¯s nerves were on edge¡ªthis unexpected turn of events made the fight more dangerous than ever. Kayomi: (running to Kato) Kato!! I thought I told you¡­ Kato: Mr. Kayomi, please let me join you in this fight. I¡¯m the one Arou¡¯s after, so I want to face him too. I HAVE TO PROVE MY WORTH. Everyone¡¯s efforts to protect and help me can¡¯t be in vain. I¡¯m not running away. Kayomi: (seeing Kato¡¯s determined expression) Guess there¡¯s no stopping you, huh? (noticing Kato¡¯s hardened arms) Still, it¡¯s amazing that you awakened the God Eye and copied my technique. Kato: Is that why my arms hardened like yours? Honestly, it was pure instinct. I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d awakened it. So, this is the power of the God Eye? To copy techniques? (briefly recalls asking Ervin about the God Eye and not receiving an answer.) Kayomi: Doesn¡¯t it have conditions? Kato: It does¡­ Wait, how do I know that? Suddenly, I just understood how it works. Kayomi: (to himself) Perhaps awakening it automatically downloads the knowledge into his mind. (to Kato) We can talk about this later. Right now, we need to focus on Arou. Kato: (nodding with determination) RIGHT!! As Kato and Kayomi prepared for the next phase of their battle, Arou was filled with conflicting emotions. Arou: (to himself) He awakened it? Brilliant. That means our plan CAN still succeed. But if Kato already copied Kayomi¡¯s technique, he could copy mine too. Or has he already? No¡­ there must be conditions. DAMN IT! There¡¯s no time to overthink. If the God Eye can copy techniques, I¡¯ll use something it can¡¯t replicate. Kayomi and Kato walked towards Arou to continue the battle but then they stopped their advance because they sensed Arou¡¯s shadow energy beginning to spike up. Arou spread his arms wide, and his shadow energy spiked. Kayomi immediately recognized the technique Arou was about to unleash. Kato: What¡¯s happening? Kayomi: Damn it. He¡¯s using it. Arou: [PERFECT MANIFESTATION: BOUNDLESS ZENITH] As Arou activated his perfect manifestation, his shadow suddenly grew larger and wider and covered the ground around them. At that same moment too, numerous clones emerged from the expanded shadow and surrounded Kato and Kayomi. Kato: (shocked) What the hell is this!?Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Kayomi: It¡¯s Arou¡¯s perfect manifestation. Now he¡¯s had us outnumbered. Stay close to me Kato. Kato: Right!! Arou: (watching the two of them) Now I can finish both of them in one fell swoop before they can have time to react. No matter what happens, I WILL fulfill our goal. Arou''s signature ability, Shadow Fragmentation, allows him to break his shadow energy into distinct pieces, creating independent clones from those fragments. This technique stems from Arou¡¯s deep desire to have others like him, symbolizing his longing for connection. Each clone functions autonomously and serves multiple purposes. Arou shares his vision with his clones, enabling him to observe multiple locations simultaneously. Furthermore, the clones possess a unique teleportation ability: when a clone is dispelled, any item or person it holds is instantly teleported to Arou. This is how Arou managed to teleport Kato Hamura from Kayomi during their first encounter¡ªthe "Arou" with Kato was actually a clone. The number of clones Arou can create is usually limited to four. However, this restriction is lifted when Arou activates his perfect manifestation, BOUNDLESS ZENITH. In this elevated state, Arou¡¯s shadow expands exponentially, enabling him to create an unlimited number of clones and fully unleashing the potential of Shadow Fragmentation. Kayomi: (examining the clones) This will be a hassle. Kato: (realizes something) Is that how it works? (to Kayomi) Mr Kayomi, I have a plan that might just work. Kayomi: A plan? Before they could act, the clones attacked, forcing Kato and Kayomi to defend themselves. Every time they defeated one wave, another emerged. Arou¡¯s strategy was clear: exhaust them and take Kato once he was too weak to resist. But Kato¡¯s mind raced, and as he fought, he pieced together a solution. Kato: [BLACK: SHADOW RUSH] Kato hardened his legs and used shadow energy to amplify his speed, tearing through the swarm and heading straight for Arou. The key to defeating a perfect manifestation was severing the user¡¯s connection to the Nexus, and Kato knew this was their only chance. Arou: (seeing Kato approach) Hmph. Impatient, aren¡¯t you? Arou reached out to grab Kato, but Kato vanished just before contact. Arou: (to Kato) IS THAT IT!? You copied my technique with that eye of yours and used it to distract me and you think that¡¯s going to work? Too bad for you because NO MATTER WHAT YOU DO, OUR GOAL WILL STILL BE REALIZED!!! Above him, Kato descended, aiming a powerful stomp with his hardened legs. Arou raised both hands to block the strike, but the sheer force drove him into the ground, cracking the earth beneath him. Reacting swiftly, Arou grabbed Kato''s leg and slammed him into the ground, trying to immobilize him. As Arou glanced up, he froze¡ªKayomi was already in front of him, his shadow energy compressed into his right hand. Arou realized too late that Kayomi was far too close for him to evade the impending strike. Kato: (to Arou) You can¡¯t summon clones if you¡¯re distracted, right? Thanks to this eye, (pointing to his right eye), I can see that. With Kayomi already in front of him, there was nothing Arou could do to defend himself from the incoming attack. Kayomi: [BLACK: SHADOW RUSH] Kayomi unleashed a devastating strike, shattering Arou¡¯s connection to the Nexus. The clones surrounding them instantly vanished, and Arou¡¯s shadow energy receded to its normal state. Arou lay sprawled on the ground, grunting in pain, while Kayomi lay nearby, utterly exhausted. Kato staggered to his feet and walked toward Kayomi. The strain of maintaining the God Eye and copying two techniques had taken its toll. The shadow-hardening on Kato¡¯s arms dissolved, and the glow in his right eye dimmed, returning it to its usual yellow hue. Kayomi: Are you alright, Kato? Kato: I¡¯m fine, Mr. Kayomi. Just a little weak. Kayomi: That¡¯s expected. You used a lot of shadow energy maintaining the God Eye and copying those abilities. Anyone attempting that for the first time would feel drained. Kato: (glancing down at his feet) The shadow hardening tore my shoes apart. I didn¡¯t think that would happen. Your shoes seem fine though. Are those even shoes? Kayomi: They¡¯re called ¡®Tabi.¡¯ They¡¯re made to withstand shadow hardening. I¡¯ll get you a pair when we get back. Kato: Thanks. Kayomi stood up, brushing off the dust on his clothes. Kayomi: We should get moving. I¡¯m surprised the others didn¡¯t show up before we finished the fight. Kato: Others? Kayomi: Yeah, I called¡ª Before Kayomi could finish, someone dropped from the ceiling of the abandoned house. In an instant, Kayomi was attacked and restrained by writhing tree vines. The source of the vines stood before them¡ªLorra Hawks, who had appeared without warning. Kato barely had time to react before he too, was ensnared by Lorra¡¯s vines. Just then, two more figures descended from the ceiling: Zero and Jokita. Zero: Careful, Lorra. Don¡¯t kill them. Lorra: Yeah I won¡¯t. Arou: (lifting his head weakly) You guys? What are you doing here? I said I¡¯d bring Kato in myself. Zero: Well I was kinda worried when you started taking too long, so I decided to check up on you. Arou: (smirks) Aren¡¯t you the kind one? Zero: But man, you look like hell. Was Kato Hamura really that tough? Arou: He¡¯ll be even tougher if we don¡¯t take the God Eye from him now. Jokita: (wide-eyed) He¡¯s awakened it? Arou: (nods his head in agreement) Zero: (grinning) Now it¡¯s getting interesting. Let¡¯s not waste time¡ªwe¡¯ll take the eye here and now. Zero strode toward Kato, who was struggling against Lorra¡¯s vines. Sensing Zero¡¯s presence in front of him, Kato ceased his struggle and looked up, his face twisted in confusion and frustration. Kato: Who are you? Zero: (smirking) I¡¯m Zero, leader of the Kaimi Daja. The one behind what happened to your mother. Chapter 47: Similarities & Differences You are me and I am you, Despite our differences,we are yet so similar Zero walked towards Kato, who was struggling to break free from Lorra¡¯s tree vines. Kato froze when he noticed Zero standing in front of him. Kato: (confused) WHO ARE YOU? Zero: (smiles) I¡¯m Zero. Leader of the Kaimi Daja. The one behind what happened to your mom. Kato¡¯s thoughts raced back to the image of his mother in a coma at the hospital. Anger flared within him, and his scarlet-red eyes ignited with fury. With a surge of rage, Kato broke free from Lorra¡¯s tree restraint and charged at Zero, fists flying. His raw power shocked everyone except Arou, who had seen this transformation before. Arou: (to himself) That thing again? Kayomi: (shocked) Kato!? (to himself) This isn¡¯t the God Eye. This is something different¡ªhis own shadow technique?! Lorra: (to herself) He broke free from my technique so easily!? Jokita: (amused, watching silently) Zero effortlessly blocked each of Kato¡¯s strikes. Kato, undeterred, continued his assault, his anger fueling him as he faced the man he blamed for all his suffering. Zero: (while blocking punches) You¡¯re not very cool-headed, are you? And what¡¯s with the disguise? You don¡¯t look like the guy on the wanted posters. Kato: (enraged) SHUT UP!! Kato threw a powerful punch, but Zero caught his fist mid-air, holding it firmly. Zero reached for the necklace Ervin had given Kato¡ªthe one that concealed his identity¡ªand tore it off. Kato¡¯s face became instantly recognizable to Zero, Lorra, and Jokita, who had just entered the abandoned house. Zero: (smirking) Now you look more like yourself. Kato: (struggling) His grip is too tight! I can¡¯t free my hand! Kato attempted another punch with his left hand, but Zero swiftly kicked his leg, throwing him off balance. As Kato fell, Zero delivered a powerful kick to his head, sending him rolling backward. Struggling to regain his footing, Kato saw Zero ready his next attack. Zero: [WATER MANIPULATION: PISTOL] Zero fired a water bullet. Kato, reacting quickly, chanted ¡°BLACK¡± and activated his god eye & shadow-hardening technique simultaneously, blocking the bullet with his hardened left hand. Zero: Impressive, Kato Hamura. Kayomi:(shocked) What the hell was that!? He used a technique without chanting BLACK or WHITE! What exactly is he? Kato: (to himself) Damn it. He¡¯s good. If I keep going like this, I¡¯ll lose. What do I do? (looks at Kayomi) Mr. Kayomi¡¯s still trapped in that tree. I¡¯m on my own. (looks at Zero) He¡¯s after my God Eye¡­ Zero:You don¡¯t seem to control the God Eye on command, but on instinct. Frustrating, isn¡¯t it? I have to take your eye while it¡¯s activated. You¡¯ve only just awakened it, haven¡¯t you? Kato: (deactivates his god eye) Zero: (smiling) So you¡¯re from the Hamorabi Clan. This is almost too perfect. It¡¯s as if the world is guiding me toward my goals.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Kato: (angered) YOUR GOALS!? YOUR GOALS HAVE TRAMPLED ON THE LIVES OF INNOCENT PEOPLE AND THAT DOESN¡¯T AFFECT YOU!!? WHY DO YOU HAVE TO HARM OTHERS TO GET WHAT YOU WANT!? Zero: I don¡¯t want to harm people. Truly. If there were another way, I¡¯d take it. But that choice doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I¡¯m sorry about your mom, but she was a wall we had to tear down to get to you. Kato: DON''T EVER MENTION MY MOTHER AGAIN! Zero: Oh? Did I offend you? You expect an apology? (mockingly) NOT GONNA HAPPEN. Kato: (angered and determined) I¡¯M GONNA STOP YOU AND THE KAIMI DAJA FROM KILLING THE HEIRS AND TAKING MORE LIVES!!!! I¡¯LL DO EVERYTHING POSSIBLE TO STOP YOU AND AFTER THAT I¡¯LL¡­¡­¡­. Zero: And then what? Go on. SAY IT! I NEED TO HEAR YOU SAY IT! Kato: (no reply) Zero: (sighs) I see. I get it. Kato: (irritated) Get what? Zero: You know, we¡¯re not so different. Kato: (angrily) HUH!? Zero: You heard me. We¡¯re the same. Kato: (more irritated) THERE¡¯S NO WAY I¡¯M¡­ Zero suddenly closed the distance, placing a finger on Kato¡¯s lips, silencing him. Zero: SHHHH. I¡¯m still talking. Lorra¡¯s vines restrained Kato again. Exhausted, his scarlet eyes faded back to yellow. Zero: As I was saying, we¡¯re not so different if you think about it. Aside from the fact that we can both copy people¡¯s techniques, our goals are also the same. We both want to CHANGE the world. From what Arou has told us, you want to CHANGE the way the world views shadows and stop us from affecting more lives with our plans. Our goal is to CHANGE the world by eradicating shadows and lighters from the world. And how do we do that? By eradicating shadow and lighter energy itself from the world. And for that to work, we need the parts of the All Mother the heirs have. Kato: Our goals aren¡¯t the same! Zero: They are. We saw a broken world and vowed to change it. The difference? I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes. Are you? Kato: I¡¯M NOT LIKE YOU! Zero: Earlier you were yelling about how you are going to do everything you can to stop us from achieving our goals. Now that itself is a good goal but you didn¡¯t finish your statement. You didn¡¯t say how far you would go to accomplish those goals you were rambling about. You mind telling me why? Kato: (looks at Zero in the eye) Because I¡¯m NOT like you. Zero: (smiles) BINGO. The difference between you and me is that I¡¯M willing to go that far to achieve my goals and YOU still want to achieve your goals and keep your hands clean. YOU can¡¯t eat your cake and still have it. Kato: You¡¯re wrong. You don¡¯t have to necessarily kill people to make the world a better place. There are always other ways to do things. Zero: And where has that gotten anyone? Nowhere. I¡¯ve sat back and let others find different ways to CHANGE this world but it never ended well. More people ended up dying as a result. (a memory of a boy in the midst of a destroyed neighborhood flashed in his mind) The conclusion I got from that is that no matter what path you decide to take, there will always be death and pretending that you can stay clean through it is BULLSHIT. No matter what you do, the choice to kill will always find its way to you. Kato: (thinks about what Zero said for a while) I¡¯m not going to accept it. Just because You couldn¡¯t find a path that doesn¡¯t lead to death doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t find it. (after a pause) If I can¡¯t find a path without death, I¡¯LL CREATE IT! Zero: That sounds noble of you, BUT I DON¡¯T CARE. I¡¯ve made up my mind a long time ago and you¡¯re not about to talk me out of it. We¡¯re gonna fulfill our goals and if you want to stop me, YOU¡¯LL HAVE TO KILL ME, KATO HAMURA. Kato: I¡¯m not going to do it. I won¡¯t step down to your level and kill people. Zero: Still saying that? Why won¡¯t you? Kato: If I begin to kill people to fulfill my goals, the value of their lives would begin to change within me and I¡¯m scared of the kind of person I would become when that happens. SO I WON¡¯T KILL YOU OR ANYONE. I¡¯ll prove to you that there CAN be a way to change the world without taking lives. Jokita: (to himself) Interesting. Kayomi: (to himself) He¡¯s got a good head on his shoulders. Zero: (smiles) I knew it. You remind me of who I used to be. Kato: (shocked) Huh? Zero: It¡¯s too bad I¡¯ll have to kill you after I take the god eye away from you. [WATER MANIPULATION] A large amount of water suddenly appeared in Zero''s hands as he prepared to use it to push Kato Hamura to make a choice. Kayomi: (to himself) This is bad. (to Kato) KATO!!!!!! (tries to break free) Zero: (to Kato) I¡¯m giving you a choice. Activate the god eye or I¡¯ll kill your friend over there. Maybe then you¡¯ll want to kill me after that. Kato: (shocked) WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!? Zero: Are you deaf? I¡¯m not repeating myself again. Kayomi: (to himself) What!? I¡¯m the target!? Zero: Make a choice, Kato. Now. Kato: (to himself) DAMN IT! DAMN IT!! DAMN IT!!! I ONLY LEARNED IT JUST NOW. I DON¡¯T KNOW HOW TO ACTIVATE IT ON COMMAND Zero: Still nothing? Perhaps you need a little push. [WATER MANIPULATION: WATER PISTOL] Kato: WAIT!!!!!!!! All the water around Zero¡¯s hands all converged into his gun finger on his right hand and then he fired the water bullet towards Kayomi who was still struggling to break free. Kato: MR KAYOMI!!!!!!!!!! Kayomi: (seeing the bullet coming) Damn it. I can¡¯t harden my body while I¡¯m restrained like this. Even if I chant black right now, It¡¯s hopeless if the shadow energy can¡¯t move to my head because of how tight these restraints are. (the bullet flew closer) Damn it. Is this it? I never got to see Kinara and the baby before¡­¡­.. As it closed in, Kayomi braced himself for death, only for the bullet to vanish at the last second. Mira Hashido appeared, her technique neutralizing the attack. Zero: (confused) The water bullet vanished? How? Kato: (shocked) Mira!? Mira: Hey, Kato. Hope we¡¯re not late. Kato: We? All of a sudden, Isaiah and Yamato entered. Isaiah¡¯s shadow dagger pressed against Zero¡¯s throat, while Yamato¡¯s lightning freed Kato from the tree. Yamato: (grinning) Hopeless without me, huh? Kato: (groaning, cartoonishly annoyed) Now¡¯s really not the time for your jokes, you know!? Isaiah: (to Zero) Back off, creep, if you value your life. Zero: (smirking) My, my. Such a sharp tongue for a boy. Care to back those words up? Finally, Roshi arrived, swiftly cutting through the remaining restraints and freeing Kayomi. The backup Kayomi had called¡ªRoshi, Mira, Isaiah, and Yamato¡ªstood together, their combined presence shifting the balance of the fight. Zero: (smiling) Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. The battle was far from over. Chapter 48:; Collapse Roshi, Yamato, Mira, and Isaiah had arrived, turning the tide of the current battle in their favor. Mira had arrived just in time, and though it wasn''t clear what she had done, she managed to stop Zero¡¯s water bullet from killing Kayomi. Roshi had freed Kayomi from his restraints, Yamato had freed Kato, and Isaiah held a dagger to Zero¡¯s throat. Isaiah: (to Zero) Back off if you wanna live, you creep. Zero: Oh? (smiles) You''ve got a foul mouth, boy. I''d like to see you try. Isaiah didn¡¯t have the chance to attack Zero, as Lorra, seeing the developing situation, became infuriated when she saw Isaiah holding a dagger to Zero¡¯s throat. Lorra: [BLACK: FOREST EMERGENCE, ROSE THORNS] Lorra fired her rose thorns at Isaiah, attempting to kill him. But Isaiah acted quickly. Isaiah: [BLACK: SHADOWSMITH TECHNIQUE, SWORD] As Isaiah spoke, a sword emerged from his shadow, and he began deflecting all the thorns Lorra sent his way. Zero took this opportunity to leap and create distance between himself and Isaiah. He then regrouped with Lorra, Jokita, and Arou. Lorra: (concerned) Are you okay, Zero? Zero: I¡¯m fine. (looks at Isaiah) Quite the technique you¡¯ve got there. Not to mention the rest of them who just showed up. I can tell they have interesting shadow techniques. But¡­ (glances at Mira) her energy feels different. She must be... Mira Hashido, daughter of Ervin Hashido, was born with two shadow techniques. The first was the hereditary "SHADOW BEAST MANIPULATION TECHNIQUE" of the Hashido Clan, and the second, which developed from her childhood experiences, was "THE NULLIFICATION TECHNIQUE." This second technique nullifies any and all techniques that get close to her or anyone she¡¯s close to. She had arrived just in time to prevent Zero¡¯s water bullet from reaching Kayomi¡¯s head, nullifying it with her ability. Isaiah Gushman¡¯s shadow technique was called the "SHADOWSMITH TECHNIQUE," which allowed him to create weapons from his shadow energy. The Gushman Clan had originally forged weapons for the Shadows during the early stages of the war. Unlike other members of his clan, however, Isaiah was limited to creating only swords and daggers. Roshi and Yamato, being brothers, shared a lightning technique inspired by an ancient tale of a lightning deity from their home country of Lumina. Unlike Jason Enderby¡¯s lightning powers, theirs were influenced by the tale told to them by their family before they moved to Haiwa. Roshi then regrouped with the others after freeing Kayomi from his restraints. Kayomi: Took you guys long enough. What kept you? Roshi: NOT EVERYONE HAS GOOD SENSORY SKILLS LIKE YOU SO IT WAS HARD TRYING TO TRACK YOU. (to Kato) ARE YOU OKAY, YOUNG BLOOD!? Kato: Yeah I am. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Yamato: Of course you¡¯re okay. I just saved your life. Kato: That¡¯s true. Mira: (laughs) Roshi: WE CAN CHIT-CHAT LATER. RIGHT NOW, WE HAVE AN ENEMY IN FRONT OF US. I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE AROU IS ACTUALLY ONE OF THEM. Kayomi: Surprised me too. But we¡¯ll talk about that later. We have to stop them from trying to take Kato¡¯s god eye. Mira: (surprised) God eye!? Isaiah: (to Kato) You awakened it? Yamato: That¡¯s insane. Roshi: EYES FORWARD, EVERYONE. THEY¡¯RE ABOUT TO MAKE A MOVE. Meanwhile, Zero had regrouped with Lorra, Jokita, and Arou. After analyzing the situation, he decided to take action. Jokita: So what do we do Zero? Retreat? They outnumber us now. Zero: That¡¯s true. Retreating would be a good choice. But¡­ I want to push Kato Hamura some more. Lorra: Push? (to herself) This isn¡¯t like Zero. He never gets like this with anyone. Is he that desperate to take Kato Hamura right now? Lorra received no answer, as both sides prepared for battle. Just as they began to approach each other, Giles¡¯s flying shadow monster dropped from the ceiling of the abandoned house, with Giles and Dylan on its back. This shocked everyone, including the Kaimi Daja, who hadn¡¯t expected Giles to show up. Jokita: What is it, Giles!? Why are you here!? Giles: We have to move NOW! Ervin Hashido will be here soon to take us all down! Roshi: What? Kato: Mr Ervin? Mira: Dad!? Zero: For real!? Giles: YES! FOR REAL! WE HAVE TO MOVE NOW. IF YOU HAVEN¡¯T TAKEN THE KID, WE CAN GET HIM ANOTHER TIME! NOW WE HAVE TO MOVE! Zero: (sighs) Well, this is a mess. (to Kato) Guess we¡¯ll finish this another time, Kato Hamura. When we meet again, be ready to kill me, because I will be ready to kill you. Kato: TSK!!!! Roshi: YOU¡¯RE NOT GETTING AWAY! Roshi activated his technique in an attempt to stop Zero and the others from escaping. But before he could do so... Zero: [WATER MANIPULATION: OVERFLOWING STREAM] Zero summoned a massive body of flowing water from both of his hands, pushing Roshi and the others back. The water flooded the house, filling every space and corner it could find, eventually reaching the building¡¯s foundation. As a result, the house began to collapse. By the time the house crumbled, Giles had already taken Zero, Lorra, Jokita, and Arou with him and flown away. Minutes later, Ervin arrived, only to find a collapsed house. As he was about to question where everyone had gone, Mira¡¯s shadow beast, Gaya, which resembled an eagle, emerged from beneath the rubble. Underneath its wing were Kato and the others. Ervin: (calls out) HEY! You guys okay!? Mira: Dad! Kayomi: We¡¯re fine. Roshi: But you did take your time to get here. Ervin: (scratches his head) My bad. So I guess you¡¯re gonna fill me in with everything that happened here? Kayomi: Right. Kato and Kayomi then explained everything to the group¡ªfrom when Arou revealed himself as a member of the Kaimi Daja to when Kato subconsciously awakened the god eye in battle. The information shocked everyone. Ervin: I see. Yamato: So Arou always hated us? Mira: And it¡¯s all because there was no one to relate to him. Isaiah: We should try and think for ourselves? What does he take us for? Mira: (to Ervin) How did you find out Arou was part of the Kaimi Daja, Dad? Ervin: Oh yeah. They attacked me on my way to the hospital to meet up with Kato in an attempt to buy time to take him. I defeated them and accessed one of their member¡¯s memories. I saw Arou and everything they¡¯d been planning up until today. Arou had been a member for a year and was recruited to watch me and predict my movements. This was long before we met Kato. Afterward, they assigned him to watch me and, when the time came, kidnap Kato. Kato: (feels down) Ervin: Kato? Kato: What is it? Ervin: You said you awakened the god eye and copied two other techniques? Which one¡¯s did you copy? Kato: Mr. Kayomi¡¯s hardening technique and Arou¡¯s cloning technique. Yamato: WOAH!!!!!! That¡¯s amazing Kato!!! Kato: (nervous) You think so? Ervin: (to everyone) I bet we all have a lot of questions, but we need to rest first. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. For now, let¡¯s get back to the estate and clear our heads. Let¡¯s go. Ervin led everyone out of the rubble and out of the forest to his car, which he had parked at the entrance. As Ervin drove, Kato was lost in thought, reflecting on everything that had happened. Zero¡¯s words replayed in his head: ¡°I¡¯ve sat back and let others find different ways to CHANGE this world but it never ended well. More people ended up dying as a result. (a memory of a boy in the midst of a destroyed neighborhood flashed in his mind) The conclusion I got from that is that no matter what path you decide to take, there will always be death and pretending that you can stay clean through it is BULLSHIT¡± ¡°We¡¯re gonna fulfill our goals and if you want to stop me, YOU¡¯LL HAVE TO KILL ME KATO HAMURA¡± Kato also thought about his friendship with Arou and how his betrayal had hurt him. Arou was the one who taught him hand-to-hand combat and seemed to care for him more than anyone else¡ªaside from Mira, of course. Yet, Kato had learned that Arou was partly responsible for his mother being in a coma. At that mome nt, Takimo flashed in Kato¡¯s mind because, in a way, Arou reminded him of Takimo. Kato: (to himself) Takimo. What are you doing right now? Chapter 49: Faith & Loss OCTOBER 11TH 2021, Following the tragic events of October 5th and the death of Joshua Egoshin, the Hunter Force Academy (HFA) suspended all academic activities for the rest of the week. The institution needed time to regain its footing and mourn the loss of one of its own. Joshua¡¯s death reverberated throughout the continent, and the public¡¯s faith in the HFA began to waver. Many blamed the Hunters for failing in their duties, while others criticized the system itself, questioning the leadership of Gabriel Esthath. Parents of students in the General Training Course started pulling their children from the academy, unwilling to trust the institution¡¯s ability to protect their children. The media didn¡¯t help the situation, amplifying the backlash with an article that read: ¡°SHOULD THE HFA BE TRUSTED WITH THE PROTECTION OF LIVES IF THEY CAN¡¯T PROTECT ONE OF THEIR OWN?¡± The article discussed the HFA''s failure to locate and capture the Kaimi Daja, the group responsible for the deaths of two Hunters within the academy and the Shadow Bug incident that plagued the continent between May and July, causing countless deaths. It questioned whether public funds should continue to support the Hunter Force. Despite this intense criticism, the HFA resumed its activities the following week, as if it were business as usual. However, the situation within the academy left Jason''s students feeling unsettled. On October 5th, during the battle exams, it was revealed that Karla Yoshida was a spy and a member of the terrorist group Kaimi Daja. She was subsequently taken into custody and locked in solitary confinement beneath the HFA headquarters. Before her betrayal was uncovered, Karla had been a student in Jason and Lisa''s class. Her discovery left the students shocked and struggling to process the events of the past few days. Takimo, Rin, Tendo, Silva, and Kazemaru sat together in their classroom, waiting for Jason and Lisa to arrive so they could make an announcement. Each of them (except Silva) wore bandages, the visible marks of their injuries from the battle exams. Tendo: So, what do you think is going to happen to her? Takimo: They¡¯ll lock her up forever and we may never get to see her again. Tendo: (scratches his head) DAMN IT!! I can¡¯t accept this!!! Silva: Me either. Rin: I know you had feelings for her, Tendo, and I get that you were close to her, Silva, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Tendo: But she turned herself in after her ¡°sister¡± started going too far. She shouldn¡¯t be treated like this!! Kazemaru: (getting annoyed) She shouldn¡¯t be treated like this!? What about all the others she hurt before she turned herself in? Give me a break, man! She stabbed our upperclassman in the chest and almost killed me! And let¡¯s not forget, she¡¯s part of a terrorist group responsible for the death of a Level 1+ Hunter! Tendo: I KNOW THAT!! (frustrated) You¡¯re acting like she¡¯s the one who did all that. It wasn¡¯t her!! She said it was her sister¡¯s soul dwelling in her body that did all that!! Kazemaru: How does that change anything!? Stop talking like it¡¯s possible to punish her so-called sister and leave Karla out of it. Don¡¯t let your feelings for her blind you, man.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Tendo: BLIND ME!? Tendo and Kazemaru stood, tension rising as if they were about to fight. Before it could escalate, Rin and Takimo stepped in to stop them. Takimo: Stop fighting, you two. Things are already bad enough. Don¡¯t make things worse by fighting each other. Rin: (to Tendo) Kazemaru¡¯s right. Karla probably knew what would happen when she turned herself in and had prepared herself for it. Getting mad about it won¡¯t change anything. So calm down. After some time, both Tendo and Kazemaru sat back down, their anger simmering down. Tendo: (scratches his head) DAMN IT!!! Why did it have to come to this? Silva: It¡¯s just so hard to accept this. She WAS our friend. And she looked so innocent. I felt like I knew her so well but it turns out I was wrong. WE were wrong. They sat in silence, each reflecting on the memories they shared with Karla before the betrayal came to light. They remembered how she had been kind, caring, and always seemed to have a friendly ear. The realization that she had been sharing her body with a bloodthirsty sister and was involved with the Kaimi Daja was a painful betrayal. They had thought they knew her, but the truth shattered that illusion. The group¡¯s internal struggle echoed what Takimo had felt when Kato was revealed as a Shadow and a fugitive. The same hopelessness, the same desire to deny what their eyes had told them, swirled within them. They wanted to believe that Karla wasn¡¯t a bad person, but they couldn¡¯t escape the conflicting feelings tearing them apart. Tendo: Hey Takimo? Takimo: What is it? Tendo: Is this what you felt when your friend was accused of being a Shadow and became a wanted person? Takimo: Yeah. It was just like this. Tendo: I see. Rin: (to Takimo) And do you still believe that he isn¡¯t what everyone says he is? Takimo: (briefly thinking of Kato) Yeah, I do. He¡¯s NOT what everyone says he is. Rin: (sighs) I can¡¯t call you out for that, since I¡¯m doing the exact same thing. Despite everything that¡¯s happened, I can¡¯t bring myself to hate Karla. From what Tendo and Silva have said, she was fighting back, right? Against her sister¡¯s control, I mean? Silva: Yeah, she was. Kazemaru: But she still ended up stabbing Tendo and almost killed me and the upperclassman. I just feel indifferent about her after this. I don¡¯t want her dead but I mean¡­ (briefly remembers when Karla/Annie was about to kill him)..... She could¡¯ve killed me back then. Silva: (moves to Kazemaru and pats him on the shoulder) Rin: (to himself) He¡¯s traumatized by her... (to the group) Let¡¯s just hope the HFA makes the right decision regarding her. And we need to look out for each other. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else. Takimo: (whispers to Tendo) Rin¡¯s taking on the big brother role, huh? Tendo: (whispers) Maybe he feels responsible because he¡¯s older than us. Rin: I can hear you, you know. Meanwhile, Jason was on his way to meet his students when he received a message: Gabriel wanted to see him. He decided to take a detour and head to the HFA headquarters. As he approached the entrance, memories flooded back¡ªhe recalled the report he made to the HFA board in August and how Joshua had waited for him at the very spot where he now stood. Jason: (sighs) It¡¯s been almost a week, huh?(sighs) It¡¯s been almost a week huh? Gabriel, lost in his thoughts, didn¡¯t notice Jason¡¯s arrival. It took four calls of his name before Gabriel snapped out of his daze and acknowledged Jason. Gabriel: Oh it¡¯s you Jason. I didn¡¯t hear you come in. Jason: You don¡¯t look yourself sir. Are you okay? Gabriel: (rubbing his head) I¡¯ve just been under a lot of stress. Since last week¡¯s events, the academy has been in chaos. Parents are pulling their children out of the academy because one of our students was a member of the Kaimi Daja. We¡¯re also short on Hunters to protect the civilians. Everyone¡¯s questioning my leadership, and the board is calling for a meeting. Jason: That sounds like a lot of pressure. Gabriel: (sighs) It is. How have you been since Joshua¡¯s death? I know he was your best friend. Jason: (sighs deeply) To be honest, sir, I¡¯ve lost a lot of friends ever since I took this job. I thought I¡¯d get used to it. But seeing Joshua¡¯s lifeless body that day... It''s been haunting me. I can¡¯t seem to shake it. I realize I¡¯ll never get used to this feeling. Gabriel: (to himself) He feels that way too¡­ (to Jason) I¡¯m sorry, Jason. Jason: Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault that Joshua died. Gabriel: I feel responsible. I was the one who sent him on that mission. If I had known the Kaimi Daja would attack him... Jason: Sir, you¡¯re not to blame. Don¡¯t let the media get to your head. If Joshua had known he was walking into an ambush, he would¡¯ve still taken the mission. That was the kind of person he was. Gabriel: You¡¯re right. That¡¯s the kind of man he was. (sighs) Now, to the reason I called you here. Since we¡¯re short on Hunters, I¡¯d like to speed up your students¡¯ training so they can take on those roles as quickly as possible. Jason: You want to rush their education? Gabriel: Not necessarily. We can have them follow you on missions and actively participate in them. I¡¯ve seen them during the battle exams. They have potential, but your students¡ªKazemaru, Tendo, and Silva¡ªwill need to retake the exams. They never had a chance to shine before the attack. I want you to schedule a make-up exam before November ends. Jason: Understood, sir. Gabriel: Also¡­.there¡¯s one more thing. You¡¯ll be getting a new student in your class soon. Jason: A new student? Isn¡¯t it too late for anyone to join? Gabriel: It is, but after reviewing his file, I had no choice but to admit him. His family insisted on it, despite the late registration. Jason: What¡¯s so special about him? Gabriel: (pulling a file from his drawer) It¡¯s better if you see it for yourself. Jason: (collects the file and opens it) Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s so special about this kid that they had to¡­¡­.WHAT THE HELL?? Jason took one look at the file and he slowly began to understan d what Gabriel was talking about. Meanwhile, a figure bearing an uncanny resemblance to Joshua Egoshin walked through the HFA entrance. Chapter 50: The Late Entry Student A few minutes earlier¡­¡­.. A large shadow monster shaped like a frog suddenly emerged from the city park river, wreaking havoc on the peaceful citizens who were leisurely walking around. A mother and her young daughter, part of the crowd fleeing from the creature, slipped and fell to the ground. In that instant, the shadow monster noticed them and lunged toward them, intent on devouring them. The mother held her child close, preparing to face their grim fate. But just as the monster was about to strike¡­ A boy who bore an uncanny resemblance to Joshua Egoshin appeared, stepping between the pair and the monster with a sword in hand, surprising everyone present. No one had called for the HFA. The boy stood before the shadow monster and assumed the Waki-gamae stance, his eyes locked on the creature as he poured his lighter energy into his sword. [WHITE: KENJUTSU SLASH] In an instant, he drew his sword and cleaved through the shadow monster in one fluid strike, destroying it completely. The boy¡¯s name was Eric Egoshin, the younger brother of Joshua Egoshin, who had passed away only a week ago at the hands of the Kaimi Daja. Eric: (turning to the mother and child behind him) Are you two alright? Are you hurt? Mother: (nodding her head) We¡¯re fine. I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if you hadn¡¯t shown up just now. Eric: (smiles) I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both okay. Mother: (suddenly noticing the resemblance) Wait¡­ you look just like Joshua Egoshin. Eric: (laughs) I do? Well I get that a lot. He was my big brother, after all. Chapter 50: The Late Entry Student Meanwhile, Jason was going through the file Gabriel had given him when the name ¡°Egoshin¡± caught his eye. Realizing who Gabriel was referring to, Jason¡¯s mind raced. Jason: He¡¯s Joshua¡¯s brother!? Gabriel: Indeed, he is. His family was insistent that I enroll him, even though it¡¯s late. Considering the power he possesses, I couldn¡¯t deny that he could be of use to us if we continue training him. So, putting him under your tutelage will help him bring out the results his family is expecting. Though, I¡¯m still not sure about this, considering it¡¯s right after Joshua¡¯s death. Jason: They¡¯re sending him to fill his brother¡¯s place? And you want me to teach him!? Gabriel: Yes. After seeing how your students performed in the exams, my faith in your skills has grown significantly. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Jason: (scratching his head) It¡¯s definitely a lot to process. But if he¡¯s got the potential they said he does, we should give him a chance, right? What¡¯s his lighter technique? (Jason picks up the file and sees something that shocks him) WHAT!? You mean¡­ Gabriel: (nodding) Yes. He has not one, but TWO techniques, making him¡­ Jason:.......AN ANOMALY!? At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Eric Egoshin entered as Gabriel had instructed him. The moment Eric and Jason laid eyes on each other, they recognized one another immediately. Jason: HUH!? You¡¯re the kid I saw at the funeral! You look just like Joshua!!! Eric: Of course I look like him. He was my brother!!! Gabriel: (laughs) It seems you two have already met. Jason: Yeah!? I thought I was seeing Joshua¡¯s ghost back then, but I was wrong. Gabriel: (laughs) Alright. Seems I don¡¯t need to introduce you. (to Eric) Eric, this is Jason Enderby. He¡¯s going to be your teacher while you¡¯re at the academy. Eric: I already know who he is. My brother told me everything about him. You were his best friend, right? Jason: Yeah. Gabriel: Well then, Jason, you can show him to his class where he can meet his peers. Also, when you schedule the make-up battle exams, make sure Eric participates. Jason: Roger that, sir. Gabriel: Off you go then. As Jason and Eric walked to the academy, Jason couldn¡¯t shake the awkwardness. Eric looked exactly like Joshua, even wearing similar glasses, which made it feel like Eric was cosplaying his brother. Still, Jason decided to break the silence with a question that had been on his mind. Jason: (to himself) I guess I¡¯ll go ahead and ask. (to Eric) Hey, kid. I¡¯m going to ask the obvious question. Why? Why are you joining the academy now? Admission started back in August. Why enroll now, after your brother¡¯s death? Did your family send you to fill Joshua¡¯s shoes, or do you have your own reasons for being here? Eric: (sighs) That¡¯s a lot of questions, you know? Jason: Well, do you blame me for asking them? Eric: (sighs) My family wants me to fill my brother¡¯s shoes now that he¡¯s gone. And since I¡¯m an anomaly with the same potential he had, my enrollment was easy. That part is true. But that¡¯s not the real reason I¡¯m here. (They stop walking) Jason: (nodding) So what is the real reason? Eric: My brother told me everything he went through on his first mission. Jason: (remembering his conversation with Joshua the day before he died) He told you about that!? Eric: Of course he did. I¡¯m his brother. Jason: (to himself) Seems they were awfully close. Eric: He told me how he hesitated to take a life, because not all shadows or people labeled as evil are actually evil. I respected that about him. I decided to follow his mindset. But then¡­ he died. Jason: (remembering Joshua¡¯s death) Eric: After he died, I thought about his ideals. I realized something. Jason: (raising an eyebrow) A flaw? Eric: My brother couldn¡¯t take the lives of people, even his enemies. Even when they were evil and tried to harm him. And it got him killed. That was the mistake he made. (gripping his sword tightly) But I¡¯m NOT my brother. I won¡¯t make the same mistake. (his face hardens) IT DOESN¡¯T MATTER HOW STRONG THEY ARE. WHEN I FACE THE KAIMI DAJA, I WILL CORRECT MY BROTHER¡¯S MISTAKE AND CUT THEM DOWN. Jason looked at Eric, seeing the serious determination in his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but think of what Joshua had told him about the cycle of hatred. Now, it seemed as though that cycle had come full circle with Joshua¡¯s death. Jason: (to himself) The cycle doesn¡¯t seem to end, huh? Even Joshua¡¯s death has brought his brother into it. How was Joshua planning to end this cycle? As they arrived at the academy, they met up with Lisa, who joined them as they walked to the classroom where Takimo and the others were waiting. When the three of them entered, Takimo and the others stood to acknowledge their teachers. Jason: (sighing) I¡¯m glad you guys are recovering after what happened last week. I know you¡¯re all worried about Karla and her situation, but dwelling on it won¡¯t get us anywhere. The best we can do is get stronger and watch each other¡¯s backs. Understood? Everyone: YES, SIR. Lisa: I know it¡¯s sudden, but we have a new student with us. (points to Eric) His name is Eric Egoshin, and he¡¯ll be joining your class starting today. So please get along with him, okay? Tendo: Egoshin!? Kazemaru: You mean like Joshua Egoshin!? Eric: Yeah. He WAS my brother. (to himself) How many times have I said this today? Takimo: (to himself) He looks just like him. Silva: (to herself) He¡¯s kinda cute, though. Rin: (to himself) Is he joining the academy to get revenge on the Kaimi Daja? Enrolling two months late isn¡¯t normal. Meanwhile, back at Benville City hospital, Dana was doing her daily check-in on Korra Hamura when she sensed something unusual in the room where Korra was resting. Dana:(to herself) What¡¯s this strange feeling? It¡¯s like someone else was here¡­ And these energy residuals? Shadow energy!? A shadow was here!? But who? Before Dana could ponder further, Korra coughed and slowly opened her eyes. Chapter 51: Conditions Meanwhile, back at the Hashido estate, Ervin gathered Roshi, Kayomi, Mira, Yamato, Isaiah, Kenji, and Kato to discuss the events that took place last week. They all gathered in the training area on the roof of the main building. Ervin: So is everyone here? Kayomi: (looks around) Yeah, it seems so. Mira: We¡¯re all here, Dad. Ervin: Good. So, it¡¯s no secret why I called all of you here. As you know, the Kaimi Daja made their move last week, leading to two significant events: the death of Joshua Egoshin and the awakening of the god eye in Kato. Yamato: (to Kato) For real!? Kato: (with a cartoonish expression) I told you already, didn¡¯t I? Ervin: Now, we knew the Kaimi Daja were targeting the Heirs of the All Mother after Joshua¡¯s death, but we never knew why. A few days ago, they came after Kato, which made us realize there was a traitor among us, and that person was... Ervin was about to mention Arou¡¯s name but hesitated, noticing the hurt expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. Ervin: (to himself) They¡¯ve probably heard that a million times already¡­ No need to say it again. Mira: Dad? What¡¯s wrong? Ervin:I zoned out for a second. (sighs) Moving on, after seeing the memories of one of the Kaimi Daja members, I now know their main goal and how the Heirs fit into it. Kato: (whispers to Mira) Can Mr. Ervin really access people¡¯s memories? Mira: (whispers back) Yeah. It¡¯s part of his shadow beast powers, but I¡¯ll explain later. Ervin:The Kaimi Daja¡¯s goal is to collect the special body parts of the Heirs and use them to awaken the All Mother¡¯s power. This revelation shocked everyone. Kenji: Awaken the All mother¡¯s power? Isaiah: I get that if you were to have all the special body parts in one body, it can work but¡­¡­ Mira: The power won¡¯t work on a person who isn¡¯t from the Clan that owns it or doesn¡¯t have a body like the All Mother¡¯s. So what¡¯s the point of gathering the parts if no one can use it? Yamato: Right? If they don¡¯t have anyone who can use that power, why bother killing the Heirs? Kato: But the fact that they didn¡¯t spare Joshua Egoshin and were ready to kill me after taking the god eye means... Roshi: (realizing) So they do have someone who can use it, don¡¯t they? Ervin:From what I saw in Giles¡¯ memory, their leader, who calls himself ZERO, has a technique that allows him to absorb the special powers of the Heirs by consuming their body parts once separated from them. Kato: (briefly remembers Zero) Him? Kayomi: But how is that possible? I thought the power wouldn¡¯t work on a shadow or lighter who isn¡¯t from the hereditary clan or doesn¡¯t have the All Mother¡¯s body type. Is this ¡°ZERO¡± person a shadow or a lighter? Ervin: Neither. Kenji: Huh? Neither? Isaiah: What do you mean by ¡°neither¡±? Ervin: What I mean is that Zero isn¡¯t a shadow or lighter. He has the byproduct of both shadow and lighter energies in his body, NEXUS ENERGY. His body and energy are similar to what the All Mother was 800 years ago. This means he can use the Heirs¡¯ special powers because he¡¯s essentially like the All Mother. He has a constant connection to the Nexus, which means every technique he uses is classified as a Harmonic technique¡ªhe doesn¡¯t need to chant the words ¡°black¡± or ¡°white¡± to activate them. The revelation stunned everyone into silence. Kato:So, if he gets all the special body parts, he¡¯ll become as powerful as the All Mother? Ervin: Yes. And they intend to use that power to remove shadow and lighter energy from the world. Kayomi: That doesn¡¯t sound too dangerous, though. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ervin: It doesn¡¯t, but there are two possible outcomes if they succeed. The first is that removing shadow and lighter energy could kill everyone who possesses it. Kayomi: Now it sounds dangerous. Mira: Huh!? Kato: Huh!? Kill us!? Ervin: Shadow and Lighters have shadow and lighter energies in their bodies. Our bodies and souls are bound to that energy, so removing it could result in the deaths of everyone who¡¯s been born with it. Even the conduits could be affected. Mira: (worried) No¡­.. Yamato: That¡¯s insane. Kayomi: (sighs) Roshi: But that¡¯s one possibility right? What¡¯s the other one? Ervin: The second possibility is that we don¡¯t die at all and just become normal humans. But before that happens, myself, Kato, and many others would have to die. Kato: (cartoonish face) HUH!? Isaiah: Why? Ervin: From what we¡¯ve seen the Kaimi Daja do, they don¡¯t leave their enemies alive. They don¡¯t hesitate to kill innocent bystanders, as we saw when they used the Shadow Bugs to lure Kato. That means they¡¯ll kill me, Kato, and the other Heirs to make their goal a reality. Kato: (cartoonish face) Why is the situation so bad for me even in both scenarios? Kenji: Sucks to be you, Kato. Roshi: But the plan is to prevent both scenarios, right? Ervin: Yeah. I¡¯m working on a plan for that. Kayomi: But why tell us? Why not tell the Elders? Ervin: The Elders don¡¯t care about the Kaimi Daja¡¯s threat. They only care about the Shadows dominating the world, and that¡¯s not what we should be aiming for. It¡¯ll just make things worse. Plus, they probably have someone from the Imperial Guard eavesdropping on us right now. Kayomi: That¡¯s true. Kato: (to himself) The situation is bad for me no matter what scenario it is. Is this how it¡¯s going to be until we stop them? Ervin: Well then. The obvious thing we should do is get stronger so we can put a stop to their plans. Yamato: (raises his hand) But what about the HFA? They''re probably going to be stopping them too, right? What happens when we cross paths with them? Ervin: We engage of course. We will fight them BUT we won''t kill them. Doing that will only fuel the cycle of hatred that we are trying to put out. Yamato: Oh that''s true. Kato: (to himself) But would NOT killing our foes really be enough to end this cycle? The words Kato had heard from Gaki, Arou, and Zero echoed in his mind... ¡°Sorry to break it to you but the world doesn''t work according to your desires.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sat back and let others find different ways to CHANGE this world but it never ended well. More people ended up dying as a result. The conclusion I got from that is that no matter what path you decide to take, there will always be death and pretending that you can stay clean through it is BULLSHIT.¡± ¡°EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU ALWAYS HAVE THE SAME ANSWER!!!!! YOU ALL SAY THE SAME SHIT BECAUSE ERVIN TOLD YOU THAT WAS WHAT HE BELIEVED IN. TRY AND THINK FOR YOURSELVES FOR ONCE!!!¡± Ervin: While I work on the plan to stop the Kaimi Daja, I also want to focus on something else that happened last week: Kato awakening the god eye and using it right away. Kenji: Oh yeah I heard about that from Yamato the other day. How exactly does it work, Kato? Ervin: I was about to ask him the same thing. Do you know the conditions for the eye to work? Kato: Yes, sir. The information on how it works came to me the moment the eye awakened. Isaiah: (to himself) That seems appropriate. Kenji: It¡¯s like how a bird is born knowing how to build a nest. Yamato: (amazed) Oooh¡­. Mira: I didn¡¯t even think of it like that. Kato: So based on what I know, the god eye has four conditions it has to go through before I can copy a technique. As these conditions are: The god eye has to see the technique being used first while it is activated When the god eye sees it, it begins to process the technique¡¯s information, which is transferred to the user (me). The god eye begins to imprint the information it has gained into the user¡¯s body so they can replicate the technique it has seen and this will take 14 seconds. Within those 14 seconds, I have to be within three meters of the person using the technique. If I¡¯m any further, it won¡¯t work. The god eye doesn¡¯t copy the entire technique. It only copies the specific aspect of the technique that¡¯s being used in front of it. (So, just because I copy a fireball skill doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be able to use other fire techniques. The god eye will only copy the fireball skill.) Kayomi: So, that¡¯s how you were able to copy my technique and Arou¡¯s? Kato: Yeah. Kayomi: Makes sense coz you were close by when we fought and used our techniques. Yamato: That¡¯s pretty cool if you ask me. Isaiah: Hmmm Kenji: I agree with that. Mira: Right. Ervin: The same thing happened to me when I was a kid. The moment I awakened the shadow heart, all the information on the technique was placed in my head immediately. So, you have four techniques now, Kato. Kato: Four? Don''t you mean three? Ervin: No, I mean four. And I¡¯m not talking about the god eye¡ªit¡¯s not a technique, it¡¯s a special power. I¡¯m talking about your actual techniques. Kato: Actual techniques??? Mira: Huh? I don¡¯t quite follow. Ervin: So far, you¡¯ve learned three techniques: Shadow Rush, which Roshi taught you. Shadow Hardening, which you copied from Kayomi. Shadow Fragmentation, which you copied from Arou. Roshi: But that''s only three. Kenji: Yeah. Ervin: Right. But what about the technique you were born with? Kato: Born with? Kayomi: Oh. I get it. Kato: What is he talking about, Mr. Kayomi? Kayomi: You awakened the god eye, which was the power of the All Mother that was given to the Hamorabi Clan¡ªone of the great shadow clans back then. Being a shadow from the Hamorabi Clan means that the hereditary technique of that clan would have been in you from the moment you were born. Kenji: But Kato was just a shadow conduit with only 1% shadow energy until a few months ago. A technique wouldn¡¯t exist in a shadow conduit, would it? Ervin: It would. But a conduit would never be able to use it because of the low shadow energy they possess. That was the case for Kato, too, until he was bitten by a Shadow Bug and became a shadow himself. Kato: But how can we know that I really do have this technique? I¡¯ve only ever used the ones I learned or copied, and you said you can¡¯t teach me a technique you or anyone else doesn¡¯t have. Ervin: That¡¯s true, I did say that. But you¡¯ve already used another technique besides the three I just mentioned. Kato: I did? Kayomi: Yes, you did. Think back. When the leader of the Kaimi Daja came, your shadow energy levels suddenly spiked. Your eyes turned red, and your strength and speed increased significantly. That¡¯s not something just anyone can do on the fly. Kato: (suddenly remembers his first encounter with Zero and how he had suddenly gotten strong enough to break free from Lorra¡¯s tree restraints and began to fight Zero) So you''re saying that could be my actual technique? Ervin: Exactly. Kayomi: How did you feel in that moment? When you suddenly attacked Zero back then? Kato: (thinks back for a moment) I felt so angry. Stronger than I usually do. I could feel the shadow energy and blood moving within me, and everything seemed so clear in that moment. And it¡¯s not the first time. It happened before¡ªwhen the Kaimi Daja made me fight one of their members after I was first kidnapped. But I got taken down by another hunter before I could do anything else. Mira: (to herself) I didn¡¯t know that. Ervin: Ever since the Hamorabi Clan was annihilated all those years ago, we¡¯ve had no knowledge of their hereditary technique or how it connects to the red eyes Kayomi mentioned. The only person who might have answers is¡­ Kato: (clenches his fists) My father, right? Ervin: Yeah. But we don¡¯t know where he is or how he¡¯s still alive after 500 years. There¡¯s so much mystery surrounding him, and we won¡¯t get answers until we find him. Kato: I don¡¯t think he wants to be found, considering he left his wife and son without ever coming back. Ervin: (to himself) Still holding contempt for him, huh? (to Kato) Anyway, I¡¯d be careful about copying any more techniques if I were you. Kato: Huh? Why is that? Ervin: A normal shadow or lighter can only have three techniques. The Heirs and anomalies, like you, can have five. You already have four, so copying another technique would bring you to your limit. Your body and brain can¡¯t carry more than that. So, the next technique you copy needs to be something truly worth it. Kato: Understood. At that moment, Ervin¡¯s phone buzzed. He glanced at the screen and saw Dana calling. Ervin: (answering the phone) Hey, Dana. What¡¯s wrong this time? Dana: Nothing¡¯s wrong, actually. Is Kato there? Ervin: Yeah, he¡¯s here. Why do you ask? (suddenly realizing) Oh. Dana: Hand him the phone. I need to tell him something important. Ervin: Alright. (to Kato) Kato, Dana has something to tell you. Kato stood up and walked toward Ervin, ta king the phone. As he did, everyone noticed the tabi sandals he wore¡ªa gift from Kayomi to help him master the shadow hardening technique. Kato: (taking the phone) Ms. Dana? Dana: Kato¡­ It¡¯s your mother. She¡¯s awake. THE KAIMI DAJA ASSAULT ARC ENDS Chapter 52: Departure At The End Later that evening, with Kinara''s help, Ervin and Kato teleported to Benville Hospital, where Kato''s mother was being treated. As they approached her room, Kato braced himself, uncertain of what to expect. When they entered, the sight before him matched what Dana had told him. Sitting on the hospital bed was his mother, awake but visibly thinner and frailer than he remembered. Seeing her like this brought tears to Kato¡¯s eyes. Kato: Mother? Korra: (turns her head slowly) Kato? Without hesitation, Kato rushed to her side, and they embraced. Both of them cried, overwhelmed with relief and joy after so long apart. In that moment, Kato pushed aside the questions about how she had woken up. None of that mattered now. Kato: (still crying) I thought I lost you mom. Korra: (stroking Kato''s hair) I thought I lost you too, son. Meanwhile, Ervin stepped out of the room to give Kato some time alone with his mother. He found Dana waiting in the hallway, her expression serious. She had something important to share. Ervin: Alright, Dana. First question: how is she alive? Dana: From the tests I¡¯ve run, it seems her body has been trying to adapt to the shadow energy forced into her. Ervin: Adapt? That shouldn¡¯t even be possible. She¡¯s human, right? Dana: Yeah she is. Ervin: So¡­ does that mean she¡¯s become a full shadow, like us? Dana: (whispers) NOT SO LOUD!!!! Ervin: (cartoonish face) Sorry. Dana: (sighs) No, not exactly. I had to run more tests to figure out why she woke up and why she¡¯s still alive, and I think I¡¯ve found the reason. Ervin: Okay. I''m ready to hear it. Dana: Her body was trying to adapt to the shadow energy because¡­ well, because she mated with a shadow to have Kato. Carrying him¡ªsomeone with 1% shadow energy¡ªin her womb likely contributed. Her body adapted to handling 1% shadow energy back then, and that adaptation persisted even after Kato was born. That¡¯s probably what stopped her from dying immediately or turning into a shadow monster after being bitten by a Shadow Bug. Ervin: For real? So she¡¯s awake now because her body fully adapted? Dana: No. Ervin: (cartoonish face) I''m starting to get confused here. Dana: (cartoonish face) At least let me finish! Ervin: (cartoonish face) Sorry. Dana: She¡¯s awake because her body failed to adapt to the 99% shadow energy forced into her back in July. Ervin: Wait, what? Then how is she even conscious? Dana: I suspect it¡¯s because of Kato¡¯s father. He must have had a unique trait¡ªsomething in his physiology that allowed him to adapt to foreign energies. By having a child with Korra, it seems some of that adaptability passed to her as well, which let her handle 1% shadow energy without dying. But she doesn¡¯t have enough of that trait to adapt fully to the 99% shadow energy now overwhelming her body. Ervin: (scratches his head) Ugh¡­ This is so complicated. Dana: I know, right? Ervin: If her body failed to adapt, how much time does she have? Dana: (somberly) A few minutes. Maybe less. Ervin: (frowning) Why didn¡¯t you tell Kato? Dana: (looking down) Because¡­ his mother wanted to tell him herself.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Meanwhile, back in the hospital room, Kato and Korra continued their heartfelt conversation. Kato: And that¡¯s how they accepted me into the Shadow Society, Mom. Korra: (smiles) I¡¯m so glad you were able to meet good people who saved and took care of you. When I regained consciousness, I was terrified you¡¯d been captured by the HFA or, worse, killed. But seeing you here, alive and well, makes me so happy, Kato. Truly. Kato: (smiles) When Mr. Ervin and the others took me in, accepted me, gave me a place to stay, and trained me, I remembered what you told me¡ªthat not all Shadows are evil. You were right, Mom. Not all of them are as bad as the world says. But¡­ I wish I¡¯d found out differently. Not like this. Korra: I see. And how do you feel about all of this? Kato: First, it was knowing you were going to die, and then me becoming a Shadow. Then finding out I¡¯m the last descendant of the¡­ (scratches his head) Hamorabi Clan, was it? And that I¡¯d awaken the God Eye, which would make the Kaimi Daja come after me. At first, it all felt like too much to bear, but¡­ Kato paused, recalling his conversation with Mira and the others in Chapter 19. He also thought of Takimo, who had never given up on him. Kato: The friends I¡¯ve made and the fact that Takimo still believes in me kept me going. It gave me strength and confidence to face whatever comes my way. It also made me determined to end the cycle of hatred that¡¯s been going on for so long so that no one else has to go through what I did. Korra: Oh, Takimo. How¡¯s he doing? Have you heard from him? Kato: Not really. I haven¡¯t seen him since that day¡­ or when I snuck into school for graduation. He¡¯s joining the HFA to find a way to see me again. Sometimes I worry about him because of how dangerous their work is, but I have faith in him. (smiles faintly) He even gave up on his dream just to see me again. Korra: There aren¡¯t many people out there like Takimo. Make sure you both look out for each other, okay? Kato: Right, mom. Korra: (sighs softly) Sometimes, I imagine this world as one big garden. Kato: A garden? Korra: Yes. I picture it as a vast, beautiful garden. The sky would stretch endlessly, painted with the colors of peace, and the trees in that forest would thrive under the harmony everyone shared. It would be a paradise. But¡­ that paradise was taken from us. Disagreements turned to division, and now the sky is heavy with gray clouds, reflecting a broken world. The forest is tense, scarred, and burned by flames of war that haven¡¯t stopped for over 500 years. I used to wonder¡­ Can we ever go back? Can the garden become beautiful and welcoming again? For a moment, Korra and Kato both closed their eyes, imagining the garden Korra described. It was serene and full of life, but in the blink of an eye, it transformed¡ªconsumed by flames, choking on ash. Kato: (clenching his fists) I¡¯ll bring it back, Mom. Like I said, I want to end the cycle of hatred, and I¡¯m going to do it. Now that you¡¯re awake, everything is going to be fine. I¡¯ll protect you and keep you safe. I won¡¯t let the Kaimi Daja hurt you ever again. I¡¯m getting stronger so I can make it happen. I will make it happen. Kato looked at his mother with fierce determination in his eyes. But as he spoke, he noticed her expression change. Korra averted her gaze, her face growing sorrowful. She looked down for a moment, then slowly raised her head to meet Kato¡¯s eyes. Her voice trembled as she spoke. Korra: Kato, I¡¯m dying. Today. Kato: Huh? Korra: According to the doctor who was here earlier, I only have a few minutes until the shadow energy in my body kills me. She said it¡¯s a miracle I lasted this long. I don¡¯t have much time left, Kato. Kato froze in complete and utter shock. A cold line of sweat ran down his forehead. The words he¡¯d spoken earlier about strength and resolve suddenly felt hollow, thrown back at him as if they meant nothing. A voice echoed in his mind, one he¡¯d heard before: ¡°Sorry to break it to you but the world doesn''t work according to your desires.¡± He zoned out for a moment, paralyzed by the weight of his mother¡¯s revelation. But he snapped back to reality when he heard her coughing violently. Blood trickled from her mouth and nose. Kato: Mother!! Korra: (continues coughing) Kato: I¡¯ll get Ms. Dana! (He turns to leave, but Korra suddenly grabs his hand.) Korra: Wait¡­ I have something I need to tell you. Kato: That can wait! I need to get Ms. Dana to look at you¡ª Korra: I already told you. I only have moments left. (coughs) Even if you call her, there¡¯s nothing she can do to save me. Kato: But¡­¡­ Korra: At least listen to me, Kato! (tears in her eyes) Please, just this once, don¡¯t be stubborn¡­ not when it¡¯s the last time. Seeing the tears in his mother¡¯s eyes, Kato felt compelled to sit down beside her. He clenched his fists, trembling with frustration. Kato: (through gritted teeth) DAMN IT! Korra: Before I pass, I feel it¡¯s only right to tell you about your father. Your father¡­ he¡¯s¡­ Kato: He¡¯s a Shadow, isn¡¯t he? I already know that much. They explained it to me when I arrived at the Shadow Society. But why are we talking about him now? He¡¯s not important. He left us, just like that. I don¡¯t want to talk about him. Korra: I know your father isn¡¯t your favorite person because he left us¡­ (coughs) but he¡¯s not the man you think he is. He left for a good reason¡ªto protect us. Kato: Protect us? Where was he when we were bitten by Shadow Bugs? Where was he when I was kidnapped by the Kaimi Daja? He never came to visit you in the hospital, never even tried to find me. How am I supposed to understand a father like that? Doesn¡¯t he care about us? Korra: Your father¡­ he¡¯s had a complicated life and made many mistakes. But you and I were not one of them. He cares for us, Kato. He loves us deeply. (coughs) He left, not because he doesn¡¯t care, but because staying would¡¯ve brought his enemies straight to us. Kato: His enemies? Korra: Why do you think we moved to Benville City after he left? He¡­ (coughs violently) Suddenly, blood began pouring from Korra¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth. Her breathing grew ragged, cutting her explanation short. At that moment, Ervin and Dana returned to the room. Kato: (panicking) What¡¯s happening to my mom?! Dana: She¡¯s dying. Her body is collapsing under the strain of the shadow energy. It¡¯s reached its limit. Kato: (tears streaming down his face) PLEASE, DO SOMETHING! ANYTHING!! Dana: I¡¯m sorry, Kato. There¡¯s nothing anyone can do. I¡¯m so sorry. Kato collapsed to his knees beside the hospital bed, gripping the sheets as despair consumed him. His worst fear was becoming reality. ¡°The thought that she''s going to die and there''s nothing I can do about it stays on my mind everyday and it scares me.¡± Kato: (sobbing) I can¡¯t accept this. I¡¯m not ready for this. I¡¯M NOT READY FOR THIS!! I TOLD MYSELF THAT AS LONG AS I HAD PEOPLE AROUND ME, I COULD FACE ANYTHING THAT CAME MY WAY. ¡°Don''t worry man. Whatever happens to your mom we''ll be here for you.¡± ¡°We''ll be here for you when the aftermath starts.¡± Kato: (voice breaking) But I was wrong! All the goals I set, all the times I said I could handle anything¡ªit was all a lie. I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m not ready for this. I CAN¡¯T ACCEPT THIS PATH! I CAN¡¯T LIVE THIS LIFE WITHOUT YOU, MOTHER! SO MUCH HAS BEEN PUSHED ON ME ALL AT ONCE, AND I¡¯M NOT READY! I¡¯M NOT! PLEASE, COME BACK FROM THIS! PLEASE! I CAN¡¯T DO THIS WITHOUT YOU! PLEASE!!! Through her labored breathing, Korra gently pulled Kato into her arms. Her voice, though faint, carried a firm resolve. Korra: (softly) Kato¡­ my brave boy¡­ strength isn¡¯t about never feeling afraid or overwhelmed. It¡¯s about facing those feelings and moving forward despite them. It¡¯s okay to feel unready¡­ (breathes heavily) to feel like everything is too much. But know this: you are not alone. You have friends who care for you deeply, just as I do. She paused, looking into his tear-filled eyes with love and seriousness. Korra: I won¡¯t be there physically, but my love and belief in you will always remain. Trust in yourself and in the bonds you¡¯ve built. It¡¯s okay to lean on others when you need to. (breathes heavily) But never forget the incredible strength you hold within. You have the heart of a protector. That will guide you, even in the darkest times. Her voice grew weaker with each word, her final moments drawing near. Korra: Promise me, Kato, that you¡¯ll keep moving forward, no matter how hard it gets. Promise me. Kato: (sobbing) I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can. I don¡¯t want to make promises I can¡¯t keep. Korra: (smiling faintly) You are stronger than you realize¡­ and I know you¡¯ll find your way. With those fin al words, Korra gave Kato one last tender smile. Her breathing slowed, and the light in her eyes dimmed. She passed away with that loving smile on her face. Chapter 52: Departure At The End Chapter 53: Kato Hamura Can I still find my way, When you''re gone? A few hours later, Kato and Ervin returned to the Hashido estate. Ervin went ahead to inform everyone about Kato¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Even though Mira and the others had anticipated it, the news still saddened them. Kato, new to the shadow society, bore the heaviest weight. Kato went to his room and locked the door. Alone, he sank into his thoughts, the emotions swirling until they overflowed. Tears streamed down his face, unrelenting, until¡­ A six-year-old Kato played on a swing in the local park with other children. Suddenly, he heard someone call his name. Turning, he saw his mother, Korra, standing at the park entrance, waving. Korra: (waving) Kato! It¡¯s time to go home now. Kato: Alright, Mom! Kato jumped off the swing and ran to her. He smiled and grabbed her left hand as they headed home together. Korra: Did you have fun? Kato: (nodding) Hmmmm! When they arrived home, they found a man with blonde hair¡ªKato¡¯s father¡ªalready preparing dinner. His face wasn¡¯t clearly visible, but his presence was unmistakable. Kato: Dad! We¡¯re back! Kato¡¯s dad: (smiles) Welcome back. Chapter 53: Kato Hamura Before my mom and I moved to Benville City, we lived in Keys Town, a small place near the city. I attended a tiny school and had many friends. Life was simple and happy, especially coming home to my mom and dad waiting for me. My parents always did their best to be there for me. My father taught me to, ¡°Always look out for others and help them when they can¡¯t move on their own.¡± I admired him for that and believed he lived by those words. But¡­¡­.. One night, I overheard my parents arguing about something. I was supposed to be asleep but had gotten up to use the bathroom. On my way back, I caught snippets of their conversation. I couldn¡¯t hear everything, but I remember my dad saying, ¡°I have to go. But I promise I¡¯ll be back once I finish this.¡± The next morning, my dad was gone. When I asked my mom where he was, she said he had something important to do and would be away for a while. There was sadness in her eyes, but I decided to trust his words and wait for his return.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. One year passed. Then two. By the third year, my mom and I moved to Benville City. Despite the move, I clung to the hope that he¡¯d come back. But he never did. I never saw him again. My mom took over his role, working tirelessly to provide for us. She smiled around me but wore a sadness when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking. She missed him. I missed him too. But he left us. Did he not care about us? Were we not important to him? I have to go. But I promise I¡¯ll be back once I finish this. Those words lost their meaning over time. After three years with no contact, I stopped believing in his promise. To me, it was clear he didn¡¯t care and had found a way to escape from us. He wasn¡¯t coming back. That¡¯s when my hatred for him was born. He didn¡¯t value us, but I decided I¡¯d be different. I¡¯d value others and always help them. That¡¯s how I met Takimo and why he became my best friend. I also vowed to value my mom and make her proud. I excelled in school, acing every test and remaining at the top of my class. My achievements brought a smile to her face. Her happiness became my reward. I lived for others, not for myself, and for a while, life was good. Then the Shadow Bug incident happened. I became a Shadow, and my mother passed away. The scenery shifted. Kato found himself back in the park in Keys Town. He wandered until he reached the swings and sat down, staring at the ground. His eyes were swollen, and his face was bleak. Suddenly, he heard crying. Lifting his head, he saw a six-year-old version of himself standing before him, tears streaming down his face. Kato (6): Mom¡­¡­Mom¡­¡­.Mother is dead. Kato: That¡¯s right. Mom just died. Of course, he¡¯d be sad. I¡¯ve cried so much that I can¡¯t cry anymore. (thinking of his mother¡¯s final moments) Mother just died¡­ Kato (6): (crying harder) Damn it! DAMN IT! Mother! Why? Why did it have to be this way? Why did you leave me all alone? I miss you so much! MOTHER! Kato: I miss her too. (sighs) I miss her too. Kato (6): DAMN IT!!! (wiping his tears) Why do I feel this way? I thought after Mira and the others shared their experiences, I¡¯d be ready for this. I thought I could face anything. So why do I still feel this way? Kato:It¡¯s my fault. You had nothing to do with it. Kato(6): Huh? Kato: You had nothing to do with it. Your goal was to value and help others, to be there for Mom. You did that perfectly. I¡¯m still able to do it thanks to you. But me¡­? I¡¯m nothing but a liar and a coward. ¡°Sorry to break it to you but the world doesn''t work according to your desires.¡± Kato: I¡¯ve never been honest with myself since becoming a Shadow. I lied about being ready to face this path. I lied that I was strong. I lied that I could handle my mother¡¯s death. Deep down, I¡¯ve been denying everything, hoping it was a bad dream that would end when I opened my eyes. Kato (6) wiped his tears Kato: Someone once told me, "The world doesn¡¯t work according to your desires." Even though he¡¯s a member of the Kaimi Daja, I knew those words were true. But I still tried to deny them. Deep down, I never truly accepted that I was a Shadow¡ªnot even after realizing that not all Shadows are evil. I kept lying to myself, pretending that if I ignored the truth long enough, it would disappear, like a bad dream I could wake up from. Kato(6) moves to sit on the swing next to Kato. Kato: Even when Mr. Ervin told me my mother¡¯s chances of survival were zero, and Ms. Dana said she was awake, I discarded everything Mr. Ervin said. I clung to this childish belief that they were wrong and everything would somehow turn out the way I wanted. But when Mom said she was dying, I realized how foolish I was¡ªhow I was denying reality. I made you believe in that fantasy too, and for that, I¡¯m truly sorry. Kato(6): I¡¯m not mad at you. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too hard on yourself? Calling yourself a coward and the weakest person in the world? Kato: But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been lying to myself and to you, even though the truth was as clear as day. I can¡¯t even bring myself to honor Mom¡¯s last request because I¡¯m so full of doubt. I¡¯d probably lie to myself again and say I can handle it, but I know I can¡¯t. No matter what I do, I¡¯m just a liar. Maybe it would be better if the Kaimi Daja took the God Eye from me and ended my life. At least the world would be free of my existence. (clenches his fists) I hate myself. They both sat on the swings in silence after this as the wind blew them and the swings swayed a little even as they sat on them. Kato(6): What if, instead of hating yourself, you tried to forgive yourself? A knock at the door snapped Kato out of his thoughts. He glanced at the clock¡ªit was already 7 a.m. He had spent the entire night lost in his own mind, the evidence clear in his swollen, tired eyes. Rising from his bed, he walked to the door and opened it. Mira stood there, her expression soft but filled with concern. Mira: Kato¡­ can we talk? Chapter 54: Something I Couldnt See There was always a wall between us It stopped me from reaching out my hand to you But that wall doesn''t exist anymore There was a knock on the door that snapped Kato out of his thoughts. He glanced at the clock. It was 7 AM already. He had spent the entire night lost in thought, his swollen eyes betraying his lack of sleep. Kato stood up and trudged to the door. When he unlocked and opened it, Mira was standing there, her expression a mixture of concern and determination. Kato: Mira? Mira: Kato¡­ can we talk? Kato: (sighs) Sure¡­.. why not. Mira: Also I don''t want to talk here. Let''s go outside. Kato: Outside? Do I have to? Mira: (grabs Kato''s right hand) Yes you do. Soon, Kato and Mira left the main building of the Hashido estate and began walking toward the garden. Kato¡¯s gaze drifted to the people around them, their smiles radiant and carefree. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile back. The weight of his guilt and sorrow felt insurmountable. Mira, walking slightly ahead of him, stole glances at his downcast face. Her heart ached as she recognized the same pain she had once carried. Mira: (to herself) This feeling¡­ I know what it is, Kato. I know exactly what it is. Because we¡¯re the same. I, too, lost my mother, and it sent me spiraling. Chapter 54: Something I Couldn''t See When I was younger, I struggled with low self-esteem. I felt different from everyone else. And it wasn¡¯t just because I was born a Shadow. My mom owned a flower shop, and my dad was the head of the Hashido Clan¡ªthe highest-ranking family in the Shadow society. But none of that was why I felt different. I always believed that because of the roles people play in your life, they won¡¯t always tell you the truth. Sometimes, they lie to spare you the pain the truth brings. When I didn¡¯t do well in my shadow technique training¡­ When I accidentally broke the flower vase at home¡­ When I didn¡¯t do well in school¡­ I felt useless. I thought I deserved to be scolded or reprimanded. But no one ever did. Instead, they always said things like: ¡°Oh well. You can get it better next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself. Not everyone gets it at first¡± ¡°No need to say sorry. Everyone makes mistakes right?¡± I know encouragement is supposed to help, but sometimes it felt like a mask for the truth. And their refusal to tell me the hard truths only deepened my insecurity. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The only people who ever said what I thought was the ¡°truth¡± were the Imperial Guard, who clearly didn¡¯t like me. But hearing their harsh words didn¡¯t make me feel better. It only made my self-esteem worse. By the time I was thirteen, things had reached a breaking point. My mother, Ayane Smith, noticed my behavior and called me to talk. Ayane: (combing Mira¡¯s red hair) Is something wrong, Mira? You¡¯ve seemed down lately. Mira: Oh, no. Nothing¡¯s wrong, Mom. (puts on a fake smile) I¡¯m fine. Ayane: We both know that¡¯s not true. Come on, you can tell me anything. It¡¯s just us here now. Mira: (lowers her head) Mom, do I have value? Ayane: (eyes widen) Of course you do. Why would you even question that? Mira: Because I always seem to mess up, no matter what I do. And everyone just says the same things over and over. It feels like they¡¯re hiding the truth from me. And not saying it hurts even more. Ayane: (gently lifts Mira¡¯s chin to look into her eyes) Oh, Mira, I wish you could see yourself through my eyes. It¡¯s okay to feel like you mess up sometimes. We all do. But those mistakes don¡¯t define your value or who you are. You¡¯re good. I promise you that my words, and your father¡¯s, aren¡¯t meant to hide anything; they¡¯re meant to show you that you¡¯re good but can be better. Mira: You think so? Ayane: I know so. You have so much potential¡ªnot just as a Shadow, but as a person. Mistakes are just steps in the journey to becoming who you¡¯re meant to be. If anyone ever lies to you, it won¡¯t be your father or me. Okay? Mira: (nods) Ayane: (pats Mira on the head) Just continue to improve on yourself and I assure you that you¡¯ll find the value you claim you¡¯re lacking. Whenever you need help, call me or your father. We¡¯¡¯l be there to help you. Mira: Okay. Of course she won¡¯t tell me what she actually felt. She¡¯s my mother. She did say she¡¯d be there for me and that gave me some hope. But the very next day, my mom was diagnosed with glioblastoma. Exactly one year later, she was gone. Even before her death, she tried her best to help me see my own value, but I just couldn¡¯t see it. But even then I tried & improved on myself and became better at doing things but the way I viewed myself didn¡¯t change¡ªnot until that day in high school. It was after class, and I was the last one in the room, finishing my notes. I overheard a conversation outside the window. Curious, I peeked out and saw Kato, Takimo, and two other boys talking. They didn¡¯t notice me because they were deep in their conversation which seemed to be about which girl they would date in our class. ¡°Such a boy thing to do¡± I thought. Boy 1: Hey Kato, it¡¯s your turn to talk now. Which girl from our class would you date? Kato: (scratches his head) If I had to pick, I¡¯d choose Mira Smith. Takimo: Mira? Boy 2: HMMMMMMM¡­¡­ Boy 1: (pats Kato¡¯s back) She¡¯s way out of your league, bro. Give up. Boy 2: Out of his league? Takimo: I mean, she is the prettiest girl in our class. Boy 2: But she doesn¡¯t have any friends! Takimo: What does that have to do with anything?! Boy 2: (laughs) Boy 1: Why would you want to go out with her, anyway? What do you see in her? Kato: Well, I admire the way she always tries her best, even when things don¡¯t go as planned. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s better than doing nothing at all. Boy 2: Huh? Boy 1: I¡¯m lost right now man. Kato: My point is that I admire the way she tries to show her worth. And¡­ Her red hair is kinda cute too. Takimo: (to himself) That¡¯s Kato for you. Always seeing the good in people. Boy 2: If you ask me, you¡¯re looking at things too deep. Just say you like her because she¡¯s pretty. Kato: Huuh? I left before they could see me. But for the first time, I smiled. I don¡¯t why but I always felt that because of the roles people play in your lives, they won¡¯t ever tell you the truth all the time and they¡¯d sometimes lie to you to spare you the pain that the truth brings with it. But this was different. Kato and I weren¡¯t even friends at that point, and his role in my life then was nothing more than that of a background character. Yet, he saw the value in me¡ªvalue I couldn¡¯t see in myself¡ªand he had no significant role in my life at the time. So he couldn¡¯t have been lying, right? Right? If what Kato said about me was true, then that means everything my mother and father had said to me was true as well. ¡°I wish you could see yourself through my eyes. It¡¯s okay to feel like you mess up sometimes. We all do. But those mistakes don¡¯t define your value or who you are. You did good. I promise you that my words and that of your fathers aren¡¯t meant to hide anything; they¡¯re meant to show you that you are good but you can do better¡± The words my mother, my father, and everyone close to me had said weren¡¯t lies. And it took hearing those same truths from someone outside my family for me to finally believe them. I was such a fool. After that realization, I decided that the cruel words others¡ªlike the Imperial Guard¡ªsaid about me didn¡¯t define who I was. It was in that moment of clarity that I awakened my second shadow technique: the Nullification Technique. Mira continued leading Kato, who trudged slowly behind her through the garden. At one point, she stopped walking and turned to look at him. He didn¡¯t notice her gaze, lost as he was in his thoughts. Mira: (to herself): This is just like back then, except now our roles are reversed. Your words unknowingly helped me change how I saw myself, and for that, I¡¯ll always be grateful. That¡¯s why I chose to be your friend. To chase after you. To be that person you always saw. To see the value in people the way you saw the value in me. To always be close to you. You think me being the second best after you in class is a coincidence? You changed me, Kato. Your words saved me, Kato. ¡°We''ll be here for you when the aftermath starts.¡± Mira: (to herself): Just like you helped me back then, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise to help you now. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring you back from this. I¡¯ll do anything just to see your smile again. Because I¡­ Chapter 55: Moving Forward Mira led Kato through the lush garden, her steps purposeful, though Kato trailed behind, lost in his thoughts. She stopped abruptly and glanced back at him. Kato, oblivious, barely noticed her gaze. Mira: (to herself) This feels just like back then. Only now, our roles are reversed. Your words unknowingly helped me see myself differently, and I¡¯ll always be grateful for that. That¡¯s why I chose to become your friend. To chase after you. To be that person you always saw. To see the value in people the way you saw the value in me. To always be close to you. You think me being the second best after you in class is a coincidence? You changed me, Kato. Your words saved me, Kato. Mira: (to herself) Just like you helped me back then, I¡¯m going to fulfill my promise to help you now. I¡¯ll bring you back from this darkness. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to see your smile again. Because I¡­ Kato: (breaking her thoughts) Mira? Why did you bring me out here? Mira: Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m fulfilling the promise I made to you back then. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡°We''ll be here for you when the aftermath starts.¡± Kato: I remember. But... (looks down) I don¡¯t think you should bother with me. I¡¯m just a liar who says anything. Mira: (looks at him silently) Kato: I always told myself I was ready to take on everything as long as you guys were with me. But when my mom¡­ in her final moments, I realized I never truly believed those words. I¡¯ve been lying to myself this whole time. Mira: (sighs) Kato: It¡¯s better that¡ª Mira: (walks up and taps his forehead gently) Idiot. You think saying that will make me back down from my promise? Sorry, but it¡¯ll take more than that to get rid of me. Now come on, everyone¡¯s waiting. Kato: Everyone? They walked until they reached a giant tree with a house nestled in its branches¡ªa treehouse. Perched on top, Yamato was waiting for them. Kato: A treehouse? Mira: Yeah. My dad built it when I was a kid. It became our hideout to escape from the adults. Everyone¡¯s up there now. Yamato: (noticing them) Took you love birds long enough. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Mira: (blushes) Love birds!? Kenji: (appearing from the treehouse) Don¡¯t mind him. You two, come on up. Inside, Kato found Isaiah, Cookie, and Uta already there. The treehouse was surprisingly spacious, comfortably fitting everyone. The group fell silent as Kato entered. Kato: You guys,...... Isaiah: Yo. Uta: (nods silently) Cookie: We heard what happened to your mom. I¡¯m so sorry. Kato: Thanks. But it was always going to happen, wasn¡¯t it? I just deluded myself into thinking everything would be okay. But... (sighs) Yamato: Come on man, lay it all out. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. Kenji: Yeah, spill it. Mira: (nods) Isaiah: (pats Kato on the back) Kato: (sighs deeply) I feel so hollow. There¡¯s this emptiness in my chest¡ªexpected, since my mom¡¯s gone. But it¡¯s more than that. (takes a deep breath) I¡¯m so angry with myself. After you all promised to stand by me, I told myself I could face anything. But then everything happened: The Kaimi Daja came after me Arou turned out to be one of them. Mr. Ervin revealed that, in every scenario, their plans lead to my death. My mom¡¯s death... I denied it all, convincing myself it was just a bad dream. But when my mom was dying, I realized I¡¯d been lying to myself and to you all. Kato: (clenches his fists) I wasn¡¯t ready for anything. The words I said were just excuses to feel competent. It infuriates me. I hate myself for it. And now... I don¡¯t know how to move on. How do I honor my mom¡¯s last wishes when all I do is lie? Mira: (places her hand on his shoulder) Kato, it¡¯s okay to feel this way. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s ever felt unprepared or scared. Kenji: Yeah. None of us are ready for everything life throws at us. Especially one where everyone would hate and try to kill us. It''s not wrong to have told yourself those things. You did what you thought you had to. It doesn¡¯t make you less human. Cookie: You don¡¯t have to carry this alone, Kato. Yamato: We¡¯re here for you, Kato, just like we promised. Isaiah: Your mother wanted you to be happy and to live your life fully right? She wouldn''t want you to be weighed down by guilt or self-hatred. Honoring her wishes doesn''t mean you have to be perfect or have all the answers. Kenji: There''s no one who''s perfect and has all the answers. It just means you keep moving forward, even when it''s hard, and that you stay true to the person she raised you to be. Mira: You always see the value in people. Don¡¯t stop being that person. Cookie: You don¡¯t need to have everything figured out. Take it slow. Yamato: And if you stumble, we¡¯ll be here to help you back up. Your strength doesn¡¯t come from never feeling weak, it comes from finding the courage to keep going, and we''ll be here for you. Uta: (taps Kato on the shoulder) // You''ll be fine. We''re here.// Kato looked around all of them and saw the look on everyone¡¯s faces and he saw the sincerity in their faces that they meant every single word they had just told him. Kato: But¡­¡­.what if I end up doing the same thing again? What if I end up lying to myself and you all again? Yamato: Then I''ll come with my knuckle sandwich special fist and knock some sense into you. Kenji: More seriously, though... Cookie: We¡¯re here for you, Kato. Mira: All of us. If Takimo were here, he¡¯d say the same. As Kato sat among them, he suddenly recalled the words his mother had said to him before she died. ¡°Kato, my brave boy, strength isn¡¯t about never feeling afraid or overwhelmed. It¡¯s about facing those feelings and moving forward despite them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel unready, to feel like everything is too much. But know this, you are not alone. You have friends who care for you deeply and believe in you, just as I do.¡± ¡°I know I won¡¯t be there physically, but my love and belief in you will always be with you. Trust in yourself and in the bonds you¡¯ve built. It¡¯s okay to lean on others when you need to, and it¡¯s okay to grieve.¡± ¡°But never forget the incredible strength you have within you. You have the heart of a protector, and that will guide you, even in the darkest times.¡± Kato: (to himself) Here''s everyone assuring me that they''ll be by my side no matter what. Trust in the bonds you''ve built¡­. ¡°What if instead of hating yourself, you tried to forgive yourself?.........¡± Kato sat quietly, lost in thought, surrounded by his friends. . Chapter 55: Moving Forward Meanwhile¡­ A man with blonde hair, wearing a brown jacket, white shirt, and a brown scarf, sat on a park bench. Bandages wrapped both his hands. He sat close to a pond which had some ducks moving around the pond and he started feeding the ducks with the piece of bread in his hands. Suddenly, someone came and sat beside him and this person was none other than Ervin Hashido who started a conversation with this man on the park bench. Ervin: You seem pretty down. Blonde Hair guy: (to himself) He¡¯s talking to me? (aloud) Yeah. Not in the best mood. Ervin: Want to talk about it? Blonde Hair guy: You wouldn¡¯t get it. Ervin: Try me. Blonde Hair guy: Why should I tell you? I don''t know who you are. What good would it do for you if I tell you? Ervin: You''re right; you don''t know me. But sometimes talking to someone outside your circle helps. No judgments, no expectations, just a fresh perspective. And maybe, just maybe, it might do you some good. Blonde Hair guy: (sighs) I lost someone special to me. She was the one light that shone in my cold and dark world. And now that light has been put out and there was nothing I could do to stop it. Ervin: I know that feeling. I know what it means to lose someone special to you.(chuckles lightly) Blonde Hair guy: Something funny? Ervin: No, just... you have the same look as him. Blonde Hair guy: Him? Who are you talking about? Ervin: Kato. You¡¯re his father, aren¡¯t you? Hiroshi Hamura. Chapter 56: Dust & Ashes When someone you love becomes a memory, That memory becomes a treasure October 12th 2021, Later that day, Benville City Hospital announced the death of Korra Hamura. The news quickly spread nationwide, shaking the hearts of the people in Haiwa. With no surviving family to claim her, the hospital decided to cremate her body. Takimo Zenoshi, a close family friend, was contacted by the hospital since he was the nearest to Korra¡¯s family in her final days. It was his responsibility to receive her ashes after the cremation. After her body was cremated, Takimo carefully collected the ashes into a jar. His hand trembled slightly as he performed the solemn task. Takimo: his feeling again? It¡¯s been so long since I felt this hollow... not since Mom, Dad, and Grandma. (he places a hand over his chest) Why does it always come back like this? As Takimo worked, a woman entered the room. She wore a white lab coat and had a warm but somber presence. It was Dana, the doctor who had been assigned to care for Korra. Dana: You''re Takimo Zenoshi right? Takimo: Yes ma''am. Dana: I was the one who made the call that brought you here. I''m sorry if it''s too much for you. Takimo: (shakes his head) It¡¯s fine. Mrs. Hamura was like a second mother to me. After my parents and grandmother passed, Kato and his mom became my family. And now... this. Dana: Are you going to be alright? Takimo: (takes a deep breath) I will. I¡¯ve known deep down for a while that this day would come. I¡¯ll be fine. Dana: (to herself) Are you sure about that? As Takimo turned to leave with the jar of ashes, Dana reached into her coat pocket and pulled out an envelope. Dana: Wait. (holding out the envelope) Korra asked me to give this to you. It¡¯s a letter she dictated before she passed. Takimo: (staring at the envelope) A letter? From her? Dana: Well, technically, I wrote it for her. She told me what to say. (hands him the letter) Takimo: Thank you ma''am Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Dana: No worries. I''m just doing what she told me to. Takimo: I¡¯ll be on my way now (begins to walk away) Dana: You take care of yourself alright? Takimo: (waves back at her) As Takimo walked away from the hospital, he paused under a streetlamp. The rain began to drizzle softly, and he opened the envelope with trembling fingers. As he read Korra¡¯s final words, his expression grew even more sorrowful. The drizzle turned into a downpour, matching the storm in his heart. Chapter 56: Dust & Ashes A few hours later, Takimo stood in the rain at a cemetery. Three tombstones stood before him, marking the graves of his mother, father, and grandmother. In his hands, he held the jar containing Korra¡¯s ashes. Takimo: (to himself) Why do they all keep leaving me behind? Footsteps approached, and an umbrella was suddenly held over his head. Takimo turned to see Silva standing beside him, her expression soft and understanding. Rin stood a short distance away, silently offering his presence. Silva: You¡¯ll catch a cold. Takimo: (smiles faintly) Thanks, but I can regulate my body temperature. I¡¯ll be fine. Silva: Well, I¡¯m still going to keep you dry. Takimo: Do what you want. A moment of silence passed before Silva spoke again. Silva: We all heard what happened. I¡¯m so sorry. Takimo: Thank you. You know, Mrs Hamura was one of the only people I had left to call family. Everyone who seems to be close to me is always leaving me behind. First it was my mother and father, Grandma, Kato & now Mrs Hamura. Now nothing is left of them except for the tombstones and the ashes in my hand. Kato¡¯s out there somewhere, hiding because people think he¡¯s a monster. It¡¯s just me now. Silva and Rin listened quietly, letting Takimo speak his heart. Takimo: My parents were pilots. They were hardly ever home, but they made up for it by taking me on their plane and showing me how it worked. They promised one day they¡¯d take me on a trip. But a few years later, their plane¡¯s engine failed, and they... (voice breaks) they never came back. Rin: (gently pats Takimo¡¯s shoulder) Silva: (to herself) A plane crash? That¡¯s awful. Takimo: After they died, my grandma took care of me. She was my everything. But one night, a burglar broke into our house. She told me to call the police while she distracted him. He tried to attack me, and she fought him off... but she didn¡¯t make it. (clenches his fists) She died protecting me. Takimo¡¯s voice trembled as he continued. Takimo: Then it was Kato becoming a Shadow, and now Mrs. Hamura. Everyone¡¯s gone. The rain began to ease. Silva: (holds Takimo¡¯s hand) Don¡¯t worry Takimo. I know we don¡¯t say this a lot but we¡¯re here for you. I know it feels like everyone is leaving youtube we won¡¯t. We promised to watch each other''s backs right? Rin: That¡¯s right. We have each other''s backs now. We gotta ensure that no one feels the kind of pain we¡¯re all feeling right now. Takimo: (takes a deep breath) But we can¡¯t get rid of this feeling. It¡¯s not possible as long as people die at the end of their lives. So even if I¡¯m going to die, I want to use the time I have while alive to cherish the memories of those who have died & everyone around me and keep working towards the goal I have in my mind. Silva: (smiles) That¡¯s the spirit. Takimo: (looks at them) Thanks for coming guys. It means a lot Silva: Don''t mention it. What are friends for? Takimo: (turns to Rin) Although I''m surprised that you''re here Rin. What about the others? Rin: Kazemaru and Tendo couldn¡¯t make it, and Eric doesn¡¯t know you well yet. He¡¯s grieving too¡ªhis brother just passed. Takimo: (to himself) Everywhere I look there''s death. Would I lose you guys too when we officially become Hunters? Silva: So, what are you going to do with her ashes? Takimo: (looks at the jar) I¡¯ll keep them until I see Kato again. Then we¡¯ll spread them in Keys Town. It¡¯s what she wanted. The rain resumed as the three friends began to walk away, leaving the cemetery behind. In Takimo¡¯s hands, he held the jar of ashes and the letter, which read: Takimo, If you''re reading this, it means that I''m already dead and the female doctor who was assigned to me has given you this letter that I told her to help me write. I wanted to speak with you before I passed but it wasn''t possible so I thought using this letter would be the best way to speak to you. I want to thank you for always staying by my son''s side all these years. He doesn''t say it but you''re the best thing that has ever happened to him. I want you to watch each other''s backs. My son tends to be stubborn sometimes so I beg of you to please look out for him. I have faith that you two will see each other again. Lastly, when my body is cremated, I want you and Kato to go and spread my ashes in our hometown; Keys Town. I want both of you to be the one''s to do it and no one will do it without the other cause if you don''t, I''ll know. I always know everything. Well I think this is the end of the letter. I''m glad I was able to be a mother to you while I was alive and I''m glad Kato has a loyal person like you as his friend. Farewell, Korra Hamura Chapter 57: Those Who Are More Blessed It was the same thing for both of us¡­.. October 19th 2021, Jason woke up just before his alarm went off. Once again, sleep had eluded him, haunted by the recurring nightmares that had become all too familiar. He sat up, his gaze falling on the picture frame on his bedside table¡ªa photograph of his younger self standing proudly between his father and mother. He sighed deeply, running a hand through his disheveled hair. If only his kid self knew what he was like now. Jason pushed himself out of bed and headed to the sink. He splashed cold water on his face repeatedly, but the dark circles under his eyes stubbornly remained. With a weary look, he removed his shirt in preparation for a shower, revealing a burn scar that stretched from his neck down to his shoulders. The scar was a cruel reminder of a mission he had almost failed, a painful memory etched into his very skin An hour later, Jason was dressed and ready for work. Jason and Lisa had scheduled the makeup battle exams for Kazemaru, Tendo, Silva, and the newly admitted student, Eric Egoshin, to take place that day. Unlike the main battle exams, this session would be more private. Only Jason, Lisa, and the students who had previously passed the exams would observe the battles. After ensuring the participants had fully recovered from their injuries sustained during the previous tests, the two instructors decided it was time for the retake. At the moment, the students stood at the entrance to the battlegrounds¡ªthe same area used in the prior exams. As they prepared to start, Lisa stepped forward to address them. Lisa: Listen up, everyone. Before you head into the exams, I need to explain the rules. Pay attention because I won¡¯t be repeating myself. Got it? Everyone: Yes ma¡¯am! Lisa: So unlike the other exams, this time, you won¡¯t be fighting each other. Kazemaru: We won¡¯t? Silva: Why not? Lisa: For starters, we only have three second-year students, and two of them are on a separate mission right now. The last one is still recovering from being stabbed in the chest after that incident at the hospital. Tendo: (clenches his fists) Kazemaru: (sigh) Makes sense. Lisa: So, for this exam, you¡¯ll be battling the shadow monsters that have been set up in the battlegrounds. You¡¯ll be graded and ranked based on how effectively you use your skills and techniques during the fight. Eric: (to himself) Shadow monsters, huh? (adjusts his glasses) I guess I won¡¯t have any problem going all out then. Lisa: (glances at Eric briefly) That¡¯s all. When you hear the signal, begin your exams. Everyone: YES MA¡¯AM!!!!! Meanwhile, Jason stood at a distance, watching Lisa address the students retaking their exams. After a while, Lisa approached and stood beside him.. Lisa: He looks just like him, you know? Jason: (smirks) If I had a dollar every time someone said that, I¡¯d be rich. Even Haruto and Koichi mentioned it. Lisa: Haruto and Koichi haven¡¯t left yet? Jason: Nope. Apparently we need more hands here in HQ since we''re heavily understaffed right now so they¡¯re sticking around for now. Lisa: Where are they now? Jason: They said something about escorting Gabriel to a meeting he has with the board members today. Lisa: That doesn¡¯t sound good. Jason: (cracks his neck) It¡¯s not. Gabriel¡¯s been under fire for his leadership ever since the deaths of our former classmates and the Kaimi Daja incidents. People are tearing him apart for how little progress we¡¯ve made in capturing them. Lisa: But we¡¯ve taken down some of them, haven¡¯t we? Jason: Yeah, but aside from what Karla and her... bizarre sister situation revealed, we¡¯ve got almost nothing. The leader of the Kaimi Daja is apparently like the All Mother from 800 years ago. But even with that, we don¡¯t know their base. Without that, how can we take them down? The board will just keep pinning all the blame on Gabriel¡ªand that¡¯s why I can¡¯t stand them. Lisa: Do you think things will ever go back to how they used to be? Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. For a moment, a memory of their time as students at the Hunter Academy flashed through both their minds. They shared a bittersweet smile. Jason: No, they won¡¯t. But I wish they could. If they did, everyone would still be here with us. Lisa: Yeah. Sanito and I would¡¯ve gotten married. You and Joshua would still be bickering while Marlo tried to break it up. Haruto would still be chasing after Koichi. And everyone else¡­ they¡¯d still be alive. Safe and sound. But¡­ Jason: (sighs) Twenty seconds later, Jason signaled the students, and the make-up battle exams began immediately. The students quickly demonstrated their skills and techniques, making swift work of the shadow monsters released into the battlegrounds. From the observation room, Jason, Lisa, Takimo, and Rin watched intently. Kazemaru, Silva, and Tendo performed exceptionally well, efficiently taking down every shadow monster they encountered. Jason: (to himself) They¡¯re all doing well, just as I expected. They have high potential. But they¡¯re not the ones I¡¯m focused on right now. (looks at a screen showing Eric running alone) It¡¯s him. Eric Egoshin. Lisa: (noticing Jason¡¯s focus) He hasn¡¯t run into any shadow monsters yet. Jason: True. He¡¯s unlucky, isn¡¯t he? I was hoping to see what he could do. Lisa: Oh, wait¡ªlook! He¡¯s found one! Jason: Has he? Lisa was right. Eric had finally encountered a shadow monster as he moved through the battlegrounds. The creature was navy blue, stood eight feet tall on all fours, and had three hideous eyes that made it terrifying to behold. Its grotesque appearance could unnerve the average person¡ªbut Eric remained unfazed. Eric: (to himself) A shadow monster, huh? Took long enough to find one. (examines it from head to toe) So, this was once human? It doesn¡¯t look human at all anymore. The shadow monster began to circle Eric slowly. He calmly assumed the HEITO stance, preparing to draw his sword. Eric: (takes a deep breath) Just like big brother used to do it. [WHITE: CRESCENT AURA]. Jason: (smirks) Just like Joshua, huh? Eric Egoshin had two unique lighter techniques in his arsenal. The first, ¡°Divergent Moon,¡± was a technique he had mastered by studying Joshua¡¯s training and teaching himself. The shadow monster suddenly rushed toward Eric, but he didn¡¯t draw his sword. Instead, he charged toward it. Just as the monster¡¯s claws were about to reach him, Eric vanished from its sight. In a swift motion, Eric leaped above the shadow monster, unsheathing his sword mid-air. Eric: [WHITE: KENJUTSU SLASH] He slashed, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, his blade didn¡¯t make contact with the monster. It appeared as though he had simply cut through the air. Takimo: Huh!? Rin: It didn¡¯t work? Jason: (smirks) That¡¯s not it. It did hit. A moment later, the others understood what Jason meant. Though Eric¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t touched the shadow monster, multiple slash marks suddenly appeared across its body, striking it all at once. The creature collapsed and died almost instantly. Lisa: Oh, I see now. Rin: He didn¡¯t need his sword to touch the monster. Jason: Exactly. He can send slashes flying with lighter energy, without needing to make physical contact. Takimo: That¡¯s incredible. Jason: (to himself) Joshua didn¡¯t have that. That must be Eric¡¯s second lighter technique. Eric Egoshin¡¯s second lighter technique, ¡°Kenjutsu,¡± allowed him to channel lighter energy through his blade and send slashes flying at his enemies. These slashes didn¡¯t just cut¡ªthey erased whatever they struck on contact, making the injuries far more severe and nearly impossible to heal. Eric smiled as he saw that his attack landed exactly as he intended. Eric: It landed. Just the way I wanted it. (Looks at his sword) Big brother, watch over me. At that moment, numerous shadow monsters appeared, surrounding Eric. He took his stance, ready to face all of them. Lisa: He¡¯s quite the fighter. And not to mention, he has two techniques. Seems like he already had some training before he came here. Jason: (nods his head) As Jason watched Eric slay the shadow monsters, he recalled something Eric had said when they first met: ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake. IT DOESN¡¯T MATTER HOW STRONG THEY ARE¡ªWHEN I COME FACE TO FACE WITH THE KAIMI DAJA, I WILL CORRECT MY BROTHER¡¯S MISTAKE AND CUT THEM DOWN.¡± Jason: (To himself) His heart is set on vengeance, and he¡¯s using it as his motivation. That¡¯s probably a good thing. It¡¯s the one thing Joshua never did. He never fought for vengeance. (Sighs.) So I guess there¡¯s finally a difference between the two of you. 2014 During their academy days, Jason was always trying to outdo Joshua, but he never succeeded. Frustrated, Jason decided to challenge Joshua to a fight. He told Haruto, Lisa, and Marlo beforehand, but their reactions were less than encouraging. Lisa: Huh?! Fight him?! Are you crazy!? Jason: YES!! I¡¯m going to challenge him and end this rivalry once and for all Marlo: It¡¯s not a rivalry if you¡¯re the only one bothered by it. Haruto: So, you just love making a fool of yourself, huh? Lisa:But why fight him? He¡¯s a pretty nice guy, and everyone seems to get along with him. Haruto: Everyone except his dumb ass. (Points at Jason.) Jason: He just annoys me so much! He gets everything on the first try, while the rest of us have to work hard for it. Haruto: He¡¯s an Heir of the All Mother, you moron. Of course, he¡¯d be good at almost everything. Marlo: That¡¯s true. The heirs are usually born more gifted than the rest of us. Jason: Doesn¡¯t that infuriate you guys? Lisa: Nope Marlo: No Haruto: Not really. Why get mad over something you can¡¯t control? You¡¯ll just go bald early thinking about it too much. Jason: (Biting his lower lip.) I¡¯m still going to do it. Haruto: What? Challenge him? Lisa: You¡¯re already number 2 in the whole class. Isn¡¯t that enough? At that moment, Joshua walked into the classroom Jason: HEY THERE JOSHUA!!!!! Haruto: (Slaps his hand on his forehead.) What an idiot. Joshua: Oh Jason. What is it this time? Jason: I CHALLENGE YOU TO A HAND-TO-HAND COMBAT FIGHT! Joshua: Huh? A fight with me? The entire class overheard Jason¡¯s declaration and gathered to see Joshua¡¯s response. Jason: (points at him) That¡¯s right! I¡¯m challenging you to a hand-to-hand combat fight. Joshua: But why? I don¡¯t want to fight you. Jason: You¡¯ve been a pain in my neck ever since we came to this academy, and I just want to settle the score. Joshua: Score? Haruto: (to himself) What are you, five? Later, Jason and Joshua stood outside, preparing for their fight. Their entire class gathered to watch the showdown. However, the fight was over in ten seconds¡ªJason lay on the ground, his right cheek bruised from Joshua¡¯s single punch. The crowd voiced their disappointment as they dispersed, leaving Jason on the ground. Joshua: (Walking away with a stern expression.) Haruto: (helping Jason stand up) We all told you this was a bad idea. Jason: (scoffs) Later that evening, Jason went to the nurse¡¯s office, where his bruise was treated with a small bandage. On his way back to his room, he heard someone call his name. Turning around, he saw Joshua beckoning him to follow. The two walked outside and sat down, watching the sun slowly descend. Joshua: How¡¯s your face? Jason: It hurts. (sarcastically) Thanks for asking. Joshua: (Looking down at his feet.) Well, I¡¯m sorry for hitting you. Jason: (touching his bruised cheek) Don¡¯t be. I was practically asking for it. I picked a fight with you. Joshua: Yeah, but why? Why did you want to fight me? Jason: Huh? I already said the reason, didn''t I? Joshua: I could tell that wasn¡¯t it. Jason: (cartoonish face) HUH!? You did!? Joshua: (smiles) NOPE. But you just confirmed it by your answer just now. Jason: (cartoonish face) DAMN YOU, FOUR EYES. Joshua: (Laughs.) Well, I have a guess. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong. You joined the academy because you feel like your powers were given to you for a purpose, and you want to give it your all. That¡¯s why you¡¯re number two in the class. But since I¡¯m number one, it makes you feel like you¡¯re not doing enough. You wanted to fight me to prove to yourself that you are. Jason: Wow. You really got everything right. Joshua: I did? Jason: NOPE. I just wanted to make you feel like you were on the mark. Joshua: (smiles) Trying to get back at me? Jason: I guess it didn¡¯t work, huh? Joshua: Keep trying and maybe you¡¯ll get it. Jason: Maybe? Joshua: Look, I won¡¯t say something obvious like ¡°I understand what you¡¯re going through¡± because I really don¡¯t. Jason: (cartoonish face) Bragging much? Joshua: But you shouldn¡¯t compare yourself to someone who¡¯s more blessed than you. You¡¯ll just end up with low self-esteem. Jason: So, what do I do then? Joshua: You¡¯re number two in our class. Isn¡¯t it obvious? Hang around those at the top. See what they do right, and learn from it. Maybe then, you¡¯ll beat me in a fight. Jason: (smirks) I¡¯M GONNA BEAT YOU TO A PULP WHILE I¡¯M AT IT TOO. Joshua: Do that after you¡¯ve learned from me. Jason: Right Chapter 58: Dethroned What happens to a king once he loses his throne? Gabriel Esthath was arranging his desk as he prepared to leave his office for a meeting with the board members of the HFA. The meeting was set to start in a few minutes. While tidying his desk, Haruto and Koichi knocked and entered the room. Koichi: Mr Esthath. You¡¯re¡­¡­.. Haruto: We¡¯re late old man. What are you still doing here?! HUH?! Koichi: Lower your tone, Haruto. Gabriel: (sighs) Still as loud as I remember you, Haruto. I¡¯m ready now. Let¡¯s go. Moments later, Gabriel, Haruto, and Koichi arrived at the meeting room, where the seven board members were already seated around a round table. Haruto and Koichi stood at the entrance and watched as the meeting began. One of the men stood up, signaling the start of the session. Man 1: Gentlemen of the board, we¡¯ve called this meeting to address the current crisis: the decline in our forces. Man 2: In the last ten months, we¡¯ve lost a significant number of Hunters due to the shadow monsters and the Kaimi Daja. Man 3: Losing a Level 1+ Hunter was a severe blow. We now appear weak not only to our enemies but also to the very people we are sworn to protect. Man 1: This is unacceptable, Gabriel. All of this happened under your watch. Man 6: Have you nothing to say!? Gabriel: (bows his head) I apologize for my incompetence as a leader. I promise to do better and ensure this never happens again. Haruto: (whispers to Koichi) Never thought I¡¯d see the old man like this Koichi: This is why I hate being in these kind of meetings Man 2: Well, that will not be the case anymore. Gabriel: (raises his head) What do you mean? Man 4: The President of Haiwa was about to cut the HFA¡¯s funding until some of us personally assured him that changes would be made. Man 5: And how did you assure him? Man 6: We promised to improve by starting with a change in leadership. Haruto: Wait¡­¡­ This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Koichi: You can¡¯t mean¡­¡­. Man 1: Gabriel Esthath, we thank you for your decade of service to this organization, but your tenure as head of the HFA ends today. Man 2: (gestures to the seventh person) Vincent, this is your cue. At the far end of the table, a stern-looking man stood up. This was Vincent Harade. Man 1: From today onward, Vincent Harade will assume your duties as the head of the HFA. You, Gabriel Esthath, will be reassigned as the principal of the Hunter Academy. You will no longer have any involvement with the Hunter Association, and all Hunters will now report to Vincent Harade. Man 2: That concludes the meeting. Adjourned. Gabriel sat silently, his face etched with disappointment and sadness. As the other members congratulated Vincent, Haruto and Koichi approached Gabriel. Haruto: This is some bullshit! Why are they putting the blame on you, old man? All of them are sitting there acting like they can do a better job. Koichi: Lower your voice. They¡¯ll hear you. Haruto: And what are they gonna do? Fire me? They can¡¯t do that because they said it themselves, the Hunter force is declining so they can¡¯t do anything to scare me. Gabriel: That¡¯s enough Haruto. They were right. Everything is happening because of my incompetence. I should be lucky that I wasn¡¯t fired and that I still have an opportunity to continue working. Haruto: But you¡¯ve been here for over ten years. They should at least... Gabriel: Enough, Haruto. (stands up) I¡¯d better go clear out my office. Haruto and Koichi watched as Gabriel left the room. From the other end, Vincent Harade observed them quietly. Marlo had heard the news about Gabriel and rushed to his office, where he found him packing his belongings into a brown box. The sight of it filled Marlo with dread. Gabriel: (looking up) Oh, it¡¯s you. You can help me pack those things over there. Marlo: Mr. Gabriel! I heard what happened. I¡¯m so¡ª Gabriel: (interrupting) It¡¯s okay, Marlo. To be honest, I knew this was going to happen sooner or later. All I¡¯ve done is send you youngsters to your deaths and achieved nothing in return. Marlo: No, you didn¡¯t, sir! We all look up to you. You¡¯ve helped the HFA for the past 10 years and saved countless lives. If it weren¡¯t for you... I¡¯d still be sitting under that streetlamp. They can¡¯t just drop you like this after a decade of service! Gabriel: (sighs, dropping the box and placing a hand on Marlo¡¯s shoulder) I know you¡¯re hurting because I¡¯m like a father to you. I know you think I deserve better. But what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it anymore. We can¡¯t get the board to change their minds, and I¡¯ve made my peace with it. Marlo: But it¡¯s not your fault what happened to Sanito and Joshua¡­ Gabriel: I know, but there¡¯s nothing I can do anymore. (pauses, sighing deeply) Now, will you help me pack? Marlo: (reluctantly) Yes, sir. The news of Gabriel Esthath¡¯s removal from his seat in the HFA spread quickly. He was replaced by Vincent Harade, a decision that brought renewed hope to the citizens of Haiwa. The change began to restore their faith in the HFA, which had waned over the years. Later that evening, Vincent Harade sat in his new office, typing on his laptop. Suddenly, the sound of a chair being pulled interrupted his focus. He looked up to see another person sitting across from him. Vincent: Don¡¯t you think you should¡¯ve knocked? The visitor leaned forward, revealing his face. It was none other than Zero. Zero: Even if I had, you wouldn¡¯t have heard it. You¡¯re too locked in on that system of yours. Vincent: (smirks) Fair point. Zero: So, everything worked out, huh? Vincent: (gesturing to the office) I think this answers your question. Zero: Guess everything I did wasn¡¯t a waste. Vincent: How did you think this would play out? Zero: Well, the plan was to get members of the Kaimi Daja to infiltrate the prison cells. But I needed someone to keep an eye on them. That¡¯s where you came in. You were already on the board and a peripheral member of the Kaimi Daja. Call it fate, if you will. Vincent: (sighing) When I joined the board, I thought it would be my first step toward changing the world for the better. But it all led nowhere. Zero: Which is why you came to me. We could help each other. That¡¯s why I brought you into the Kaimi Daja. Vincent: Now that I¡¯m head of the HFA, what do you want from me? Zero: Kenny, Karla¡ªwell, Annie now¡ªand Veto are in the cells beneath HQ. For now, I need you to watch over them. I¡¯ve put them there for a reason: they need to talk to someone. Vincent: By someone, you mean¡­ HIM? Zero: (nodding) Yeah. Eldon Snyder. The man responsible for the 2003 Incident. He¡¯s essential to a bigger plan I¡¯m working on. (pauses, looking distant) And one of the reasons I started down this path. Six floors beneath the HFA headquarters, the prison buzzed with activity. Guards patrolled the corridors, their eyes scanning the inmates. Each prisoner wore a collar around their neck to suppress their abilities. For Lighters, it nullified their powers; for humans, it sapped their strength, making escape impossible. Cell 184 housed Kenny, who had been imprisoned since the incident with Kato in July. Cell 214 held Veto, struggling to remove his collar with his one remaining arm. Cell 240 contained Annie¡ªformerly Karla¡ªwho was fast asleep. And in Cell 999 sat a bearded man with a massive, reinforced collar unlike any other. He leaned back against the wall, his eyes dark and unyielding. This was Eldon Snyder, the man whose actions had ignited chaos over two decades ago.